《Torn Between Destinies》


 Chapter 1 - One

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter One</h4>


    The wind carriedughter from the gardens. I could hear the voices of my stepsister, Ma, and her mate, Garin. They were chasing each other like children, even though they were already mated for a year. And they now live a block next to our father¡¯s house.


    I smiled a little but it didn¡¯t reach my heart. Their happiness only made the hollow feeling in my chest worse.


    The house behind me was full¡ªfull of voices, footsteps, stories. Full of family. Yet I had never felt so alone.


    "Luciana!" my father¡¯s deep voice echoed from down the hall. "Come join us for dinner!"


    I didn¡¯t move right away. I stayed at the window a moment longer, watching the sky darken. Another day had passed. Another day I hadn¡¯t found my fated mate. Another day stuck here, feeling like I didn¡¯t belong.


    "Luciana!" Father called again, sharper this time.


    I sighed and pushed away from the window. "Coming," I said, though my voice was soft and probably lost in the thick walls of the old pack house.


    When I reached the dining hall, the long wooden table was crowded. Pack members filled the chairs, andughter bounced from wall to wall. I slid into my usual spot at the end of the table, hoping no one would notice me.


    Of course, that was too much to hope for.


    "There she is!" Ma called, waving her hand dramatically like she hadn¡¯t seen me in years instead of hours.


    I smiled weakly. "Hi, Ma."


    Garin leaned across the table. "We were just talking about the next pack gathering. Alpha Rydan¡¯s pack ising. Lots of unmated wolves there, Luciana," he said with a wink.


    The whole table chuckled. My cheeks burned. I stared down at my empty te.


    Father cleared his throat. "It¡¯s a good chance, Luciana," he said, his voice heavy with meaning. "You¡¯re past the right age. It¡¯s time."


    I nodded because it was easier than arguing. I had heard it all before. I knew I waste. I knew I should have found my mate by now. Ma had been mated at exactly twenty¡ªthe age a female wolf is expected to be mated to her destined alpha. I was already twenty one.


    I picked at my food when it came. Roastmb, potatoes, fresh bread¡ªeverything smelled delicious. I barely tasted it.


    Across the table, Adah¡ªmy father¡¯s mate¡ªwatched me with narrowed eyes. She never said much to me, but I could always feel her judging. I wasn¡¯t sure if she disliked me because I reminded Father of Aira, my real mother, or if she just thought I was a failure.


    Maybe both.


    "So, Luciana," Ma said brightly, sipping from her ss. "Any ns tomorrow?"


    I shook my head. "Just helping in the library."


    She grinned. "Maybe you¡¯ll meet a bookworm mate."


    The tableughed again. I forced a smile, but my stomach twisted. I didn¡¯t want a random mate. I didn¡¯t want to force something that wasn¡¯t right.


    I wanted... I wasn¡¯t even sure anymore.


    After dinner, I slipped away before anyone could pull me into another awkward conversation. I climbed the narrow stairs to the third floor, to my room at the very end of the hall. It used to be a storage room. Father had cleared it out when I got older, but it still smelled faintly of old wood and dust.


    I liked it. It was the one ce that felt like mine.


    I sat on the bed and pulled my knees to my chest. The quiet buzz of the pack house faded away behind the thick door.


    I thought about the others. Ma, with her golden hair and loudugh. She had found her mate so easily. One look at Garin and she had known. It was supposed to be like that for me, too. Instant. Clear.


    But every Alpha Father had brought to meet me left me feeling nothing. Empty.


    Was something wrong with me?


    I rubbed my chest where the hollow ache lived. No matter how many times I told myself to be patient, it never really helped. The loneliness didn¡¯t care about patience.


    There was a soft knock at the door. I wiped my face quickly, even though I wasn¡¯t crying.


    "Come in," I said.


    Father opened the door. His hair was graying at the temples now, but he still had the broad shoulders and sharp eyes of the Alpha he once was.


    He stepped inside and closed the door behind him. "You¡¯re troubled."


    I shrugged. "I¡¯m fine."


    "You¡¯re not." He crossed the room and sat beside me on the bed. "You think you are the only one struggling. But I know more than you realize."


    I looked at him. "Do you?" I said, the words slipping out before I could stop them.


    He sighed. "Maybe not. But I know the weight you carry."


    We sat in silence for a moment.


    "You will find him," Father said finally. "You must."


    "Why must I?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. "What if I never feel it? What if I¡¯m broken?"


    "You¡¯re not broken," he said, and there was real force in his words. "You are... special. It¡¯s just taking time. The right mate is out there."


    "Maybe he got tired of waiting," I muttered.


    Father chuckled softly. "If he is truly your fated mate, he will never tire."


    I wanted to believe him. But the ache in my chest said otherwise.


    "You should rest," he said, standing. "Big gathering tomorrow. New Alphasing. Opportunities."


    I nodded, though the idea filled me with dread.


    A house too full... yet I was emptier than ever.


    I closed my eyes, trying to chase sleep. But deep inside, I felt it¡ªthe same feeling I always did.


    I¡¯m just afraid of getting mated or getting involved with an alpha yet. I felt something was missing. Something important.


    Something more than a mate.

 Chapter 2 - Two

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter Two</h4>


    I stood in front of my mirror, trying to smooth the wrinkles out of my dress. It was simple, pale blue, with short sleeves and a skirt that brushed my knees. It was the kind of dress Adah liked¡ª"nice but not desperate," she would say.


    I didn¡¯t feel nice or desperate. I just felt tired.


    A soft knock came at my door. It was Ma, of course.


    "Ready?" she chirped, swinging the door open without waiting for an answer.


    "Not really," I said, staring at my reflection.


    "You look pretty," she said, walking over to fluff my hair. "Maybe today¡¯s the day."


    "Maybe," I said, even though I didn¡¯t believe it.


    She grabbed my hand and pulled me out into the hall before I coulde up with an excuse to hide.


    Downstairs, the dining hall had been transformed. A long table was set with food and flowers. Father stood near the hearth, his posture stiff but proud. Beside him were two men, both tall, both dressed in the simple but fine clothes of Alpha sons.


    "Luciana," Father called, beckoning me forward.


    I swallowed and made myself walk toward them.


    "This is Alpha Caden of Silverrock Pack," Father said, cing a hand on the shoulder of a blond man with a strong jaw and a crooked smile. "And this is Alpha Ronan of Ironvale," he added, nodding to the second man¡ªdark-haired, serious, his gray eyes sharp.


    They both nodded at me. I gave a small, polite smile.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Luciana," Caden said, stepping forward. His voice was smooth, easy. "Your father speaks highly of you."


    "Thank you," I said quietly.


    "And I have heard much about Thornridge," Ronan added, his tone more formal. "It is an honor to be weed here."


    Father smiled broadly, as if he had already dered the day a sess.


    "Come, sit," he said, waving to the table. "Eat, talk. Get to know each other."


    We sat. Ma and Garin sat on one side, whispering and giggling like they couldn¡¯t help themselves. Adah sat near the head of the table, watching everything with a tight smile.


    I sat across from Caden and Ronan. Cadenunched into a story about a hunting trip his pack had gone onst month. I tried to listen. I really did. But my mind drifted.


    There was no spark.


    No heat.


    No pull toward either of them.


    They were both handsome, both kind enough. But I felt nothing.


    "Luciana, do you hunt?" Caden asked, leaning forward.


    "Sometimes," I said.


    He grinned. "I bet you¡¯re good with a bow."


    "She is," Ma said loudly. "She once shot an apple off Garin¡¯s head!"


    Everyoneughed. Even I smiled a little.


    Ronan studied me for a moment. "And what else do you enjoy?"


    I blinked. It was a simple question, but for some reason, it unsettled me.


    "I like... reading," I said, feeling stupid.


    Ronan gave a small nod. "There is strength in learning."


    Caden chuckled. "And in running through the woods, not stuck in dusty books."


    I smiled politely, but inside I was shrinking away from both of them.


    After dinner, Father suggested I take a walk with them. "Just a little stroll," he said, his eyes pleading.


    I couldn¡¯t say no. Not when he looked at me like that.


    So I found myself walking through the gardens, the cold air biting at my skin.


    Caden walked beside me, talking about his pack and his ns to expand their territory. Ronan was quieter, asking questions about Thornridge¡¯s traditions.


    I answered politely. Iughed when they expected me tough.


    But my heart was silent.


    At one point, Caden brushed my hand with his. I jerked it away before I could stop myself.


    "Sorry," I muttered.


    He smiled, but there was something stiff in it now. "It¡¯s alright. No harm."


    We walked a little longer before heading back to the house.


    When we returned, Father was waiting in the entryway, his eyes hopeful.


    "Well?" he asked.


    I forced a smile. "They¡¯re very nice."


    Father¡¯s face fell. He didn¡¯t even need me to say the words.


    Later, after everyone had gone to their rooms, I found him in his study, staring into the fire.


    He didn¡¯t look at me when I came in.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said softly.


    "It¡¯s not your fault," he said, his voice low. "I just... I worry, Luciana."


    "I know," I said. "I worry too."


    He finally turned to look at me. His eyes were tired. "Maybe you are meant for someone... different."


    "Maybe," I whispered.


    Or maybe I wasn¡¯t meant for anyone at all.


    That night, Iy awake in bed, staring at the ceiling. The house was quiet except for the creak of old wood and the whisper of the wind outside.


    I thought about Caden¡¯s smile. Ronan¡¯s careful questions.


    There was nothing wrong with them.


    But I couldn¡¯t feel a spark. No attraction they¡¯ll say.


    I pressed my hands to my chest, feeling the hollow ache there.


    It had been there so long I barely remembered what it felt like not to have it.


    Was I broken?


    Or was there truly someone¡ªor something¡ªstill missing?


    I rolled onto my side and stared at the window.


    The sky was ck.


    Empty.


    Just like me.


    And somewhere, deep in the pit of my stomach, the old restlessness stirred again.


    The feeling that this house, this life...


    Was not enough.


    Something was calling me beyond Thornridge.


    I just didn¡¯t know what.

 Chapter 3 - Three

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter Three</h4>


    That night, sleep dragged me down like a heavy stone.


    At first, it was peaceful. I drifted through familiar dreams¡ªwalking the woods behind the house, feeling the grass under my bare feet. The trees whispered my name.


    Luciana... Luciana...


    But the dream shifted. The trees twisted into ck shapes. The ground cracked open. The air grew heavy, thick, almost too thick to breathe.


    I tried to turn back, to wake up, but my body would not obey.


    A shadow appeared ahead of me. I couldn¡¯t see a face, only a shape, cloaked in a pale, shifting light.


    Fear gripped me, but I couldn¡¯t run.


    The shadow spoke¡ªnot with a mouth, but with a voice that filled my head.


    "You must find her."


    The voice was soft but strong.


    It was like a river pulling me forward.


    "Find who?" I tried to say. But no sound came from my mouth.


    Still, somehow, the shadow heard me.


    "Your mother.


    My heart pounded.


    My mother.


    The woman who had left us.


    The woman Father barely spoke of except with bitterness.


    "But why?" I whispered, though the words came out silent.


    "Your time is running out."


    The trees bent inward, the air pressing tighter against my skin. I struggled to breathe.


    "Without her, you will lose the wolf inside you."


    I gasped, clutching my chest. "No," I mouthed.


    The wolf inside me¡ªsmall and sleeping now, but growing¡ªwas everything. It was who I was supposed to be.


    Without it, what would I be?


    Nothing but a hollow human.


    Empty. Powerless. Forgotten.


    The shadow moved closer.


    "She holds the key. Only with her can youplete the bond. Only with her can you remain what you were born to be."


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>6


    I tried to scream. To beg for more answers. But my throat locked up.


    The ground beneath me started to crumble, chunks of it falling away into a bottomless pit. I backed away, but the earth gave way under my feet.


    "Wait!" I tried to cry out.


    The shadow reached toward me as I fell.


    "Find her before the final moon. Or be lost forever."


    The words echoed through the dark as I tumbled into nothingness.


    I woke up with a gasp, my hands clutching the nket, my body drenched in cold sweat.


    The room was dark except for a sliver of moonlight spilling through the window.


    For a moment, I just sat there, listening to my own ragged breathing.


    A dream, I told myself. Just a dream.


    But deep inside, I knew it wasn¡¯t.


    It had been more than that.


    A warning.


    I pushed the nket off and swung my legs out of bed. My feet hit the cold floor. I wrapped my arms around myself, shivering.


    "Mother," I whispered.


    The word felt strange on my tongue.


    Distant.


    Broken.


    I barely remembered her.


    Augh like bells.


    Soft hands brushing my hair.


    A song sung in anguage I never learned.


    Then nothing.


    Only Father¡¯s cold exnations¡ªthat she had run, that she had left us behind because she was weak, or selfish, or afraid.


    But what if that wasn¡¯t the full story?


    What if there was more?


    I thought about the shadow¡¯s voice. About the warning. About the final moon.


    What did that mean?


    How long did I have?


    A knock at the door startled me. I pulled on my robe and opened it a crack.


    Ma stood there, rubbing her eyes.


    "Are you okay?" she mumbled. "I heard you."


    I forced a smile. "Bad dream."


    She nodded, yawning. "You can go sleep in father¡¯s room if you want. So, it won¡¯t be only you in a room."


    "Thanks," I said. "But I¡¯m alright."


    She gave me a sleepy look before padding back down the hall.


    I shut the door gently and leaned against it.


    I couldn¡¯t tell anyone. Not yet.


    Not Father.


    Not even Ma.


    They would never believe me. They would say it was stress, or fear, or imagination.


    But deep down, I knew.


    The countdown had begun.


    And somehow, I had to find her.


    My mother.


    Aira.


    The next morning, the dream clung to me like a second skin.


    At breakfast, I barely touched my food. The dining room buzzed with quiet conversation, but it felt far away.


    Father noticed.


    "You¡¯re quiet today," he said, peering at me over his cup.


    "I¡¯m fine," I lied.


    He studied me for a moment, his forehead creased. "If this is about yesterday, don¡¯t let it weigh on you."


    "I know," I said.


    But it wasn¡¯t about the Alphas. Not anymore.


    Later, after the tes were cleared and Ma dragged me outside to help with the garden, I found myself staring at the sky.


    The moon would be full again soon.


    Was that the final moon?


    Or did I have longer?


    I had no idea.


    "You¡¯re thinking too hard," Ma said, throwing a handful of seeds into the dirt.


    "Maybe," I said.


    "You always think too much," she teased.


    I smiled weakly. Normally, her teasing would pull me out of my head. Not today.


    After the garden, I went for a walk. Alone.


    The woods behind Thornridge were quiet, but alive with the smell of pine and damp earth. I breathed it in, trying to steady my racing thoughts.


    I needed a n.


    But where would I even start?


    I didn¡¯t know where my mother was.


    I didn¡¯t know how to find her.


    I kicked a stone across the path.


    Maybe I could find someone who did.


    A Seer, maybe.


    Someone who could read the threads of fate and guide me.


    There was one who lived on the far edge of Thornridge¡ªan old woman named Gresha.


    People said she was half-crazy, half-wise.


    Maybe she could help me.


    Or maybe I was truly going crazy myself.


    I sank down onto a fallen log and buried my face in my hands.


    Everything was changing too fast.


    I was supposed to be finding a mate, bing a Luna, building a new life.


    Instead, I was chasing shadows and dreams.


    "Mother," I whispered again, my voice cracking.


    I didn¡¯t even know if she wanted to be found.


    Maybe she hated me. Maybe she had forgotten me.


    But I couldn¡¯t risk it.


    The voice in the dream had been clear.


    Without her, I would lose everything.


    My wolf.


    My destiny.


    Myself.


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    I couldn¡¯t fail.


    Not this time.

 Chapter 4 - Four

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter Four</h4>


    I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Even after deciding to visit Gresha, the old Seer, my mind stayed restless. I kept thinking about my mother. About the pieces of her story that never made sense. The way Father¡¯s voice hardened whenever her name came up. The way he brushed off my questions when I was little.


    I sat on my bed, staring at the crack where the wall met the floor, feeling the weight of memories pressing down on me.


    I remembered...


    Aira¡¯sugh, like the sound of bells.


    The way she used to tuck me in at night, singing songs I didn¡¯t understand.


    And then¡ªnothing.


    No goodbye. No warning.


    Just one morning, she was gone.


    The pack said she had been weak. That she had been afraid of our kind.


    Father said she betrayed him.


    But the dream¡ªthe voice¡ªit told me there was more.


    I had to know the truth. I had to hear it from him.


    Even if it broke me.


    Morning light crept across the floor when I finally gathered the courage to leave my room. My legs felt heavy as I walked through the pack house.


    I found Father in his study.


    As always, he sat behind his giant wooden desk, papers spread before him. His dark hair, streaked with gray now, hung loose around his face. He looked tired, older than I remembered.


    For a moment, I hesitated.


    He nced up. "Luciana. You¡¯re awake early."


    I stepped inside and shut the door behind me.


    "We need to talk," I said.


    He raised an eyebrow. "Of course. About what?"


    I swallowed. My heart hammered against my ribs.


    "About Mother."


    Silence.


    Father leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. His face gave nothing away.


    "You already know what happened," he said, voice calm.


    "No," I said, stepping closer. "I know the story you always told me. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the full truth."


    His eyes darkened. "And what makes you think that?"


    I hesitated. Should I tell him about the dream? About the voice warning me?


    No.


    Not yet.


    He would think I was losing my mind.


    "Please," I said. "Just tell me everything. I need to know."


    For a long time, he said nothing.


    The only sound was the ticking of the old clock on the wall.


    Finally, he sighed and rubbed his hand over his face.


    "Sit down," he said.


    I slid into the chair across from him, my hands clenched in myp.


    "I met Aira in the human world," he began, voice low. "I was passing through on... business. She was different from anyone I had ever met. Full of light. Full of life. And when I saw her... I knew she was my fated mate."


    I listened, hardly daring to breathe.


    "But she was human," Father said, voice rough. "And I was... not. I didn¡¯t know how to tell her. I didn¡¯t want to scare her away."


    "So you didn¡¯t," I said, bitterness creeping into my voice.


    "No," he admitted. "I lied. I hid what I was. I lived as a human beside her. We married. We had you."


    "And then?"


    His hands tightened into fists. "You were growing. And the closer you came to your six birthday, the stronger the wolf inside you became. I knew it couldn¡¯t be hidden much longer. You needed to be in Thornridge. You needed to be among your kind."


    I thought of the night I woke up here as a child¡ªfrightened, confused, not knowing where I was.


    "And Mother?" I asked.


    "I nned to turn her," Father said, voice shaking. "There¡¯s a ritual, one that binds a human to our kind. She would have been one of us. She would have understood."


    "But she ran," I said softly.


    He nodded.


    "I told her the truth the night before the ritual. I thought she would ept it. I thought... she loved me enough. But when she saw what we truly were, she fled."


    My throat burned. "You said she was weak."


    "She was," Father said, though his voice cracked. "She could not ept the truth. She could not ept me. She abandoned her duty. She abandoned you."


    I stood up so fast the chair scraped loudly against the floor.


    "Maybe she didn¡¯t abandon me!" I said, louder than I meant to. "Maybe she ran because she was scared¡ªand I think I can now set things straight!"


    Father¡¯s face hardened. "You don¡¯t understand the danger she put you in. A human child raised in Thornridge without guidance... you would have been ripped apart by your own nature."


    "But..." I tried to calm myself down from my unexinable desire to let Father believe that there¡¯s another way to make my mother to have rather stayed. "I can do this Father," I finally said.


    He said nothing.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, feeling suddenly small and cold.


    "I don¡¯t even know her," I whispered. "And now... now I might lose everything because she¡¯s gone."


    Father¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?"


    I shook my head. I couldn¡¯t tell him about the prophecy yet. I needed time to figure things out.


    "Nothing," I mumbled. "Forget it."


    "Luciana¡ª"


    "I need some air," I said, turning toward the door.


    "Luciana, listen to me," he said sharply. "Even if you found her¡ªif she¡¯s still alive¡ªshe¡¯s not one of us. She chose to leave. She chose a different life."


    I paused at the door, my hand on the knob.


    Then I walked out, leaving him alone in the heavy silence.


    Outside, the sun was bright, but I barely felt its warmth.


    The truth weighed on me like stones in my pockets.


    Father had loved her.


    And he had lied to her.


    And because of that, she was lost.


    I wandered through the trees, the familiar scents of pine and earth grounding me.


    I thought about the woman I barely remembered. The woman who sang me lubies. Who held my hand when I was small.


    Was she really weak?


    Or was she strong for refusing to be something she didn¡¯t understand?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    But I had to find out.


    Even if it meant defying Father.


    Even if it meant risking everything.


    I stopped at the edge of the woods, staring out at the far-off hills where the human kingdomy hidden.


    Somewhere out there, my mother was waiting.


    And I would find her.


    I pressed my hand against my chest, feeling the slow, steady thud of my heart.


    "I¡¯ll find you," I whispered again. "I promise."

 Chapter 5 - Five

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter Five</h4>


    The woods had always been my escape.


    When the world inside the pack house felt too loud or too crowded, I woulde here.


    Among the trees, I could breathe again. I could think.


    Today, though, even the trees felt different.


    Heavier. Sadder.


    I sat on the old stone ledge by the creek, my feet dangling over the water, watching the current slip past.


    It was strange to think that I had already passed my "shifting year."


    The year when a young wolf was supposed to fully bond with her wolf spirit, im her ce in the pack, and move forward into the next Chapter of her life.


    I was just out of time.


    And I felt no closer to understanding where I belonged.


    "You look like you¡¯re carrying the whole world on your shoulders," came a voice behind me.


    I turned to see Amara, one of the younger pack females, walking toward me with a basket of herbs in her arms. Her brown hair was pulled back, her face flushed from the sun.


    "I feel like I am," I said with a weak smile.


    She dropped the basket and sat down beside me.


    For a moment, we just listened to the creek together.


    "You¡¯re thinking about leaving, aren¡¯t you?" she said after a while.


    I blinked. "What makes you say that?"


    She shrugged. "You¡¯ve had that looktely. The one like you¡¯re standing in two different ces at once."


    Iughed softly, but it hurt a little. "Maybe because I am."


    Amara fiddled with the edge of her skirt. "Where would you even go?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I said truthfully. "Maybe... somewhere beyond the human hills. Maybe to find my mother."


    Her eyes widened. "You¡¯re still thinking about her?"


    "Always," I said quietly. "Especially after... after everything Father told me."


    Amara bit her lip. "Luciana... if you go looking for her, you might note back. The human world... it¡¯s not safe for us."


    "I know." I traced a finger through the dirt. "But staying here feels just as dangerous. Every day, I feel like I¡¯m slipping away. Like... like the wolf inside me is fading."


    Her hand touched my arm gently. "You¡¯re not fading. You¡¯re strong."


    I looked into her kind brown eyes and forced a smile. "Thanks."


    But her words didn¡¯t reach the ache inside me.


    Because deep down, I knew something was changing.


    I could feel it, like a shifting current inside my chest.


    And I was running out of time to stop it.


    Later that evening, back at the pack house, the celebration had already begun.


    It was a feast night. The hunters had brought back a huge kill, and Father insisted we honor it with a full table and music.


    The halls were decorated with wildflowers. Laughter and clinking sses filled the air.


    But I barely tasted the food.


    I barely heard the music.


    All I could think about was how full the house was¡ªand yet how empty I felt inside.


    I stood by one of the tall windows, a ss of cider forgotten in my hand, and watched the golden sun slip toward the horizon.


    "Luciana."


    I turned.


    Father stood behind me, a heavy fur cloak thrown over his shoulders. He smelled of pine and smoke.


    "You¡¯ve been quiet tonight," he said.


    I shrugged. "Just tired."


    He studied me for a long moment. His face was a little softer than usual.


    "You know," he said, "you don¡¯t have to rush. Your mate wille. Your future will find you."


    I smiled politely, but inside, I flinched.


    He didn¡¯t understand.


    "I know," I said.


    "Ronan and Caden still ask about you," he added, almost teasing.


    "I didn¡¯t feel the bond with either of them," I said simply.


    His face tightened, just a little. "Sometimes bonds can grow over time."


    "Maybe," I said, trying to sound agreeable.


    But we both knew the truth.


    A fated bond didn¡¯t need time. It was supposed to strike like lightning, undeniable and fierce.


    I hadn¡¯t felt that with Ronan or Caden.


    And pretending otherwise would be a bigger betrayal than leaving.


    Father sighed. "I just want what¡¯s best for you, Luciana."


    "I know," I said, and I meant it.


    But what was best for me... might not be here.


    Might not be Thornridge at all.


    I slipped away from the celebration before it ended.


    No one noticed. Or if they did, no one stopped me.


    The night air was cool and sharp, full of crickets and the distant howls of patrolling wolves.


    I pulled my cloak tighter around my shoulders and wandered toward the old training fields.


    The grass was tall now, almost up to my knees.


    No one trained here much anymore. Most of the young wolves had already bonded with their mates and moved into new packs.


    I was thest one left.


    The thought twisted painfully in my chest.


    I sank down in the grass and stared up at the stars.


    "What am I supposed to do?" I whispered aloud.


    The stars didn¡¯t answer.


    The wind didn¡¯t carry some magical message.


    But deep inside, I felt it.


    A pull.


    A longing.


    A call.


    I closed my eyes and let myself imagine.


    Imagine stepping through the human world, finding my mother, bringing her home.


    Imagine the missing part of me finally falling into ce.


    Imagine the wolf inside me roaring back to life.


    But there were dangers too.


    If I stayed too long among humans, the prophecy said I would be fully human myself.


    Lose my wolf forever.


    And if that happened...


    I wouldn¡¯t belong anywhere.


    Not with the humans.


    Not with the wolves.


    I would be nothing.


    Tears pricked my eyes. I swiped them away angrily.


    I hated feeling weak.


    "You¡¯re stronger than you know," I whispered to myself.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t strength that kept me here all these years.


    Maybe it was fear.


    Fear of disappointing my father.


    Fear of stepping into the unknown.


    Fear of failing.


    I sat there until the stars blurred together.


    Until the air grew cold and the first hints of morning brushed the sky with gray.


    And somewhere deep inside me, a decision began to form.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here forever.


    I couldn¡¯t wait for fate to drop a mate into myp.


    I had to fight for my future.


    Even if it meant risking everything.


    Even if it meant walking away from Thornridge.


    I stood up, brushing the grass from my cloak.


    The shifting year was ending.


    And so was my waiting.


    It was time to move.

 Chapter 6 - Six

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter Six</h4>


    The morning air buzzed with excitement.


    I could hear the servants rushing through the halls, polishing every wooden surface, fluffing the worn rugs, and stacking fresh fruits onto silver trays. Even the walls seemed to hum with energy.


    Two new Alphas wereing today.


    Father hadn¡¯t told me much about them, only that they were powerful leaders from neighboring packs. Strong. Respected. Potential mates.


    I tried not to roll my eyes at the thought.


    We¡¯d yed this game before.


    Meet. Greet. Feel nothing.


    And every time, the hope in Father¡¯s eyes dimmed just a little more.


    I tightened the sash around my waist and stared at my reflection in the mirror.


    The blue dress Adah had picked for me was lovely, I supposed. Soft velvet, embroidered with little silver leaves along the hem.


    It made my dark hair look even darker and brought out the unusual brightness in my eyes.


    "You look beautiful," Adah said from the doorway.


    I turned and offered her a small smile. "Thanks."


    She crossed the room, her own dress rustling softly. She tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear.


    "You never know," she said lightly. "Today might be the day."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Because deep down, I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted it to be.


    By midday, the pack house was spotless. A feast had been prepared, simple but hearty¡ªroast meat, fresh breads, bowls of berries, and pitchers of cold spring water.


    I sat stiffly beside Father at the head table, my hands folded neatly in myp.


    The front doors swung open.


    The room quieted at once.


    Two figures entered, nked by their Betas.


    The first man was tall and broad, with silver hair that caught the light like steel.


    Alpha Kael. His gray eyes swept the room coolly, missing nothing.


    The second man¡ª


    My breath caught.


    He was younger than Kael, but carried himself with the same deadly confidence. Dark hair, dark eyes, and a smile that could melt iron.


    Alpha Darius.


    And when his eyes met mine¡ª


    Something stirred deep in my chest.


    A spark.


    A pull.


    It wasn¡¯t the crashing wave I had expected when meeting a fated mate.


    But it was enough to make my heart stumble against my ribs.


    Enough to make me forget, just for a moment, why I had sworn not to get distracted.


    Father rose to greet them. "Wee to Thornridge," he said warmly.


    Kael nodded stiffly. Darius gave azy smile, bowing slightly.


    "We are honored," Darius said, his voice smooth like rich velvet.


    Introductions were made quickly. Kael was all business, barely ncing my way.


    But Darius...


    Every time I looked up, he was watching me.


    I tried to focus on my food.


    Tried to pretend I didn¡¯t feel the way my skin heated under his gaze.


    Tried to remember my mission¡ªthe prophecy, my mother, everything at stake.


    But it was hard.


    So hard.


    After the meal, Father led the group into the grand sitting room for more private conversation.


    I found myself seated between Father and Darius, with Kael standing near the fire.


    "I hear Thornridge has held strong for generations," Kael said, his voice low and clipped.


    "It has," Father said proudly. "Though strength is not just in numbers, but loyalty."


    "True," Kael said.


    Darius leaned closer to me, his voice dropping so only I could hear. "And beauty," he added with a wink.


    Heat crawled up my neck.


    I cleared my throat and shifted slightly away from him, pretending to listen to Father¡¯s long speech about border patrols.


    But Darius didn¡¯t seem deterred.


    "So, Luciana," he said casually, "what do you like to do when you¡¯re not stuck hosting boring meetings?"


    I blinked at him.


    No Alpha had ever spoken to me like that before. Like... a person.


    Not a prize.


    I hesitated, then said, "I like to be outside. In the woods. Near the creek."


    He smiled. "Nature girl. I like that."


    I shrugged. "It¡¯s peaceful."


    He nodded thoughtfully, studying me like I was something rare.


    "You don¡¯t seem like most pack daughters," he said after a moment.


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    He leaned in a little more. "Most of them are desperate to find their mate. You... you look like you¡¯re thinking about being anywhere else."


    I stiffened, wary.


    Was it that obvious?


    Darius chuckled softly. "Rx. I¡¯m not offended."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Because what could I say?


    That he was right?


    That I was thinking about being somewhere else?


    Somewhere far beyond Thornridge¡¯s walls?


    "Tell me," he said, his voice softer now, "do you believe in fate?"


    I looked at him then, really looked.


    His dark eyes weren¡¯t mocking.


    They were... curious.


    Maybe even a little sad.


    "I used to," I admitted.


    "And now?"


    "Now I think fate sometimes gets it wrong," I said quietly.


    For a moment, the whole room seemed to fade away.


    Darius smiled again, but this time, it wasn¡¯tzy or teasing. It was... understanding.


    "I think fate makes mistakes too," he said.


    Something inside me twisted painfully.


    How could he know?


    How could he see me like this¡ªafter only a few minutes¡ªwhen most people never did?


    I looked away, my hands clenching in myp.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to get drawn in.


    Not now.


    Not with everything on the line.


    When the formalities finally ended, I practically fled outside.


    The cool air hit me like a p. I weed it.


    I hurried toward the stables, needing space, needing to think.


    But footsteps crunched behind me.


    "Running away already?" Darius called.


    I turned sharply. "I needed some air."


    He smiled, easy and unbothered. "Mind if I walk with you?"


    I hesitated.


    Every instinct screamed that this was dangerous.


    But a quieter voice whispered... What harm could a walk do?


    I nodded once.


    We walked side by side in silence for a while, past the stables, down toward the edge of the woods.


    "You¡¯re not like the others," he said suddenly.


    "You said that already," I muttered.


    Heughed. "I mean it."


    I looked at him, frustrated. "Why are you even here? Looking for a Luna?"


    His smile faltered.


    Just slightly.


    "Maybe," he said. "Maybe not."


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "I came because... I was curious," he admitted. "I heard stories about Thornridge. About a girl who hadn¡¯t found her mate yet. And I wished we were mated. Fortunately also, I¡¯m feeling the pull right now since I¡¯ve looked into your eyes."


    I flinched.


    My heart hammered painfully against my ribs.


    I stared at him, words catching in my throat.


    "I barely know you," I said finally.


    He smiled, that slow, devastating smile.


    "I know," he said. "But sometimes... you just know."


    A part of me wanted to believe him because truth be told, I felt as he felt. I felt a spark. A pull. It¡¯s a heat under my skin, urging me to hold him and show him passionate love.


    But this is just a siren that a part of me wanted to forget the dream, the warning, the mission.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    Not yet.


    I stepped back.


    Just slightly.


    "I should go," I said.


    Darius watched me, something unreadable flickering in his dark eyes.


    He nodded. "I¡¯ll see you around, Luciana."


    I turned and walked away, my steps faster than necessary.


    Because if I stayed another second longer...


    I wasn¡¯t sure I would have the strength to keep walking.

 Chapter 7 - Seven

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter Seven</h4>


    The moment I was out of sight, I ran.


    I didn¡¯t care who saw me or what they thought.


    I didn¡¯t care that my dress tangled around my legs, or that stones bit into the soles of my feet.


    I just needed to get away¡ªfrom Darius, from Father, from everything that was pressing down on my chest until I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The woods weed me like an old friend.


    Branches pped against my arms. Leaves scratched my face.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    Not until I reached my ce.


    The clearing.


    It wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust a ring of trees and a patch of worn grass by the creek¡ªbut it had always been mine.


    The one spot where the world couldn¡¯t find me.


    I copsed onto the ground, breathing hard, pressing my forehead into my knees.


    "What are you doing, Luciana?" I whispered.


    The creek babbled nearby, indifferent to my misery.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, willing the heat in my chest to fade.


    But it didn¡¯t.


    It only grew.


    That feeling¡ªthe dangerous, wild pull toward Darius¡ªhadn¡¯t faded since I walked away.


    It burned brighter now.


    Like a fire catching dry grass, unstoppable and wild.


    I dug my fingers into the dirt, desperate for something real, something solid.


    I had sworn not to get distracted.


    I had sworn to follow the warning in my dream, to find my mother before it was toote.


    And yet...


    One look from Darius, and I felt like I was drowning.


    How could fate be so cruel?


    How could it tie my heart into knots just when I needed it to be steady?


    A snap of a twig made me jerk upright.


    I spun around, heart mming into my ribs.


    But it was only a rabbit, darting into the underbrush.


    I sagged back onto the ground, covering my face with my hands.


    "Get a grip," I muttered. "Get a grip."


    The fire in my chest pulsed, stubborn and alive.


    I hated it.


    Hated how badly I had wanted to stay in Darius¡¯s presence.


    Hated how his words had sunk deep into ces I didn¡¯t even know were vulnerable.


    "Fortunately also, I¡¯m feeling the pull right now since I¡¯ve looked into your eyes...."


    I pressed my palms harder into my eyes, trying to erase the memory.


    But it stayed.


    No matter how much I wanted it gone, it stayed.


    And the worst part¡ªthe very worst part¡ªwas that a small, traitorous voice inside me whispered that maybe Darius was the right path.


    Maybe he was the way out of this empty life I was trapped in.


    Maybe he could be the answer.


    But I couldn¡¯t think like that.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    Because the dream had made it clear:


    Find Aira.


    Complete the ritual.


    Or lose my wolf¡ªand everything I was.


    If I chose wrong, if I let myself fall for Darius now, beforepleting my mission...


    It wouldn¡¯t just be my heart that would break.


    It would be my soul.


    A gust of wind stirred the trees, carrying the faint scent of smoke from the pack house fires.


    I stared at the sky, painted gold and crimson by the setting sun.


    I thought of Mother.


    Of the half-told stories, the broken pieces of truth Father never wanted to exin.


    Aira had run because she¡¯d seen something terrible.


    Because she¡¯d realized toote that the life she had been pulled into wasn¡¯t the life she wanted.


    And now... I was dangerously close to making the same mistake.


    Choosingfort over destiny.


    Choosing love over survival.


    A tear slipped down my cheek before I could stop it.


    I wiped it away angrily.


    I hated feeling weak.


    I hated this whole twisted situation.


    A rustle behind me made me freeze.


    "Luciana?"


    It was Darius.


    Of course it was.


    I turned my face away, hoping he would take the hint and leave.


    No such luck.


    His footsteps crunched closer.


    He crouched down beside me, not touching, but close enough that I could feel the heat of him.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said, his voice low.


    "For what?" I asked, not trusting myself to look at him.


    "For... confusing you," he said. "For making things harder."


    Iughed bitterly.


    It was a broken sound.


    "You didn¡¯t confuse me," I said. "I was already confused."


    He was silent for a moment.


    Then he said, "I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Luciana."


    I finally turned my head to look at him.


    In the fading light, his face was serious.


    No teasing smile. Nozy charm.


    Just... honesty.


    "I can¡¯t," I said. "Not right now."


    "Why not?"


    I shook my head. "It¡¯splicated."


    He tilted his head, studying me.


    "I can handle theplicated."


    I almostughed again.


    He had no idea.


    I pushed myself to my feet, brushing off my dress.


    "I have things I have to do," I said. "Things more important than... this."


    He stood too, towering over me, his expression unreadable.


    "Then let me help you," he said quietly.


    I blinked up at him.


    "You can¡¯t," I said. "No one can."


    A long silence stretched between us.


    Finally, Darius sighed and ran a hand through his dark hair.


    "I¡¯ll wait," he said simply.


    I stared at him.


    "You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re waiting for," I said.


    He smiled faintly.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter."


    I turned away, swallowing the lump in my throat.


    "I have to go," I said.


    "Will youe back?"


    I hesitated.


    "I don¡¯t know," I whispered.


    And then I ran.


    Not because I was afraid of him.


    But because I was afraid of myself.


    Afraid of how badly I wanted to turn around.


    Afraid of how much I already cared.


    The fire inside me burned hotter with every step.


    But I forced myself onward, deeper into the woods, away from the pack house, away from Darius.


    Away from temptation.


    The moon was high overhead when I finally stopped running.


    I copsed by an old fallen log, gasping for breath, my dress torn and muddy.


    I stared up at the stars, feeling very small and very alone.


    Somewhere out there, my mother was waiting.


    Somewhere out there, my destiny still waited to be imed.


    I couldn¡¯t let love¡ªor what might be love¡ªdistract me.


    Not now.


    Maybe not ever.


    I closed my eyes and made a silent promise to the night sky:


    I would find her.


    I wouldplete the ritual.


    I would save myself.


    Even if it meant breaking my own heart along the way.


    The fire inside me roared, fierce and angry.


    I let it burn.


    Because sometimes, you had to walk through fire to find the path you were meant to take.


    And I would walk it.


    Alone, if I had to.


    Because the future was waiting.


    And it wouldn¡¯t wait forever.

 Chapter 8 - Eight

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter Eight</h4>


    The next morning, I woke up with the weight of the night still heavy on my chest.


    I had barely slept.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw Darius¡¯s face.


    He wasn¡¯t pleading.


    He wasn¡¯t demanding.


    He was just there.


    Waiting.


    And I hated how much I wanted to run back to him.


    I sat up on my bed, the old mattress creaking under me, and stared out the window.


    The sun was just rising over Thornridge, painting the trees gold.


    Everything looked so peaceful, so normal.


    But inside me, nothing was peaceful.


    Nothing was normal.


    I pressed my hand to my heart.


    "I can do both," I whispered to myself.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was true.


    But I had to believe it.


    I had to believe I could find my mother and have Darius.


    I had to believe fate wasn¡¯t so cruel that it would make me choose between love and duty.


    A soft knock at my door made me jump.


    I wiped my face quickly and called out, "Come in."


    The door creaked open, and Father stepped in.


    His tall frame filled the doorway. His dark eyes studied me carefully.


    "You didn¡¯te homest night," he said.


    I dropped my gaze.


    "I needed space."


    He sighed and came to sit at the edge of my bed.


    For a long moment, neither of us spoke.


    Then he said, "Alpha Darius asked to see you today."


    I stiffened.


    "Did he?" I said, trying to sound casual.


    Father nodded. "He spoke with me. He¡¯s serious about you, Luciana. More serious than most."


    I bit my lip.


    Of course he was serious.


    That¡¯s what made it so dangerous.


    "I told him," Father continued, "that you would have the final say."


    I looked up at him, surprised.


    "You did?"


    His face softened. "You¡¯re not a child anymore. I can¡¯t force your heart."


    Something in my chest cracked a little.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t understand everything I was going through¡ªbut he understood that much.


    I nodded slowly.


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    He stood, smoothing out the wrinkles in his shirt.


    "He¡¯ll be waiting near the south garden," he said. "When you¡¯re ready."


    And with that, he left me alone with my decision.


    I sat there for a long time after he left, staring at the patch of sunlight on the floor.


    I thought about everything.


    The dream.


    The warning.


    The mission to find Mother.


    And Darius.


    His steady eyes.


    His quiet strength.


    I couldn¡¯t deny it anymore.


    I didn¡¯t want to.


    I loved him¡ªor at least, the start of love was there, blossoming fast and fierce inside me.


    Maybe I was being selfish.


    Maybe I was making a mistake.


    But I couldn¡¯t keep living with an empty heart.


    Not when it had finally found something¡ªor someone¡ªthat made it beat faster.


    "I¡¯ll find a way," I whispered. "I¡¯ll do both."


    I stood up, smoothed down my dress, and walked out the door before I could talk myself out of it.


    ***


    The south garden was quiet when I arrived.


    The roses were in full bloom, red and gold and pink, their scent heavy in the warm air.


    And there he was.


    Darius.


    Standing under the old oak tree, hands in his pockets, head tilted back to look at the sky.


    For a second, I just watched him.


    He looked... peaceful.


    Like he belonged there, rooted deep into the earth.


    Like he was part of Thornridge now, whether I said yes or no.


    I took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    He heard me, because he turned around¡ªand when he saw me, he smiled.


    It wasn¡¯t a cocky smile.


    It wasn¡¯t a forced one.


    It was soft.


    Hopeful.


    "Luciana," he said.


    I stopped a few feet away from him, heart hammering in my chest.


    "I thought about what you said," I said, my voice barely louder than the breeze.


    He waited, not pushing.


    "I..." I swallowed hard. "I want to be with you."


    His eyes lit up, but he still didn¡¯t move.


    "I want to try," I continued. "Even if things areplicated. Even if I¡¯m scared."


    He took one step closer, slow and careful, like he thought I might bolt again.


    "I¡¯ll be whatever you need," he said, voice rough with feeling. "For however long you need."


    I smiled, a little shaky but real.


    "I need you now," I whispered.


    He closed the distance between us and gently took my hand.


    His palm was warm and solid, grounding me.


    "I¡¯ll take care of you," he said. "No matter whates."


    Tears stung my eyes, but I blinked them away.


    "I have things I need to do," I said. "Important things."


    He squeezed my hand.


    "Then I¡¯ll help," he said. "Or stay out of the way if that¡¯s what you need."


    Iughed a little, breathless.


    "You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting into," I said.


    He smiled that slow, devastating smile.


    "I know enough."


    And then he leaned down and kissed me.


    It wasn¡¯t a demanding kiss.


    It was slow, sweet, filled with promises instead of demands.


    I melted into him, feeling the fire between us burn away all the doubts, all the fear.


    For a moment, there was no prophecy.


    No missing mother.


    No ticking clock on my wolf nature.


    There was only Darius.


    When we pulled apart, he rested his forehead against mine.


    "So it¡¯s yes?" he whispered.


    I nodded.


    "Yes."


    He exhaled shakily, like he had been holding his breath for days.


    "I¡¯ll talk to your father," he said. "We¡¯ll arrange the ceremony."


    I nodded again, dazed.


    The ceremony.


    It was real now.


    I was going to be Luna to Darius¡¯s pack¡ªStormw Pack.


    I was going to have a new home, a new future.


    And still... somewhere deep inside me, the warning pulsed like a silent drum.


    Find Aira.


    Before it¡¯s toote.


    I couldn¡¯t forget.


    I wouldn¡¯t.


    But for now, I allowed myself this moment.


    This one, shining moment of happiness.


    Because I knew darker days wereing.


    And I would need every scrap of joy to survive them.


    That evening, the pack house buzzed with preparations.


    Adah fussed over decorations.


    Father arranged for messengers to carry the news.


    Even the kitchen bustled with excitement, making ns for a great feast.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>3


    And through it all, Darius stayed by my side, his presence a steadyfort.


    "You¡¯re quiet," he murmured as we stood watching the sunset from the balcony.


    "I¡¯m just... thinking," I said.


    He brushed his knuckles lightly against mine.


    "Second thoughts?"


    I shook my head.


    "No. Just... a lot to carry."


    He nodded.


    "I¡¯ll carry some of it with you," he said simply.


    My throat tightened.


    I didn¡¯t deserve him.


    But I was selfish enough to want him anyway.


    "We should celebrate," he said, trying to lighten the mood.


    I smiled faintly.


    "Maybe after the ceremony."


    "Deal," he said, bumping his shoulder lightly against mine.


    I turned to him, feeling a deep warmth in my chest.


    "I¡¯m d it¡¯s you," I said softly.


    His smile was like the sun breaking through clouds.


    "Me too, little wolf," he said.


    Iughed at the nickname.


    It felt... right.


    Like maybe fate hadn¡¯t been so cruel after all.


    Maybe, just maybe, it had been waiting for the right moment all along.


    As the stars blinked into the darkening sky, I made a new promise to myself:


    I would find my mother.


    I wouldplete my destiny.


    And I would fight like hell to keep this happiness too.


    Both.


    Not one or the other.


    Because I was Luciana of Thornridge¡ªand I wasn¡¯t going to be torn apart anymore.

 Chapter 9 - Nine

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter Nine</h4>


    If I could bottle a feeling, I would have bottled that night.


    After the ceremony, after the vows and the cheers and the feast that blurred into a haze of faces and scents and music, Darius brought me to the small cottage prepared for us at the edge of the Stormw territory.


    It was simple¡ªwooden walls, stone firece, heavy wool curtains¡ªbut it felt like it was ours.


    New.


    Unspoiled.


    When the door clicked shut behind us, it was like stepping into a new life.


    Darius set down the cloak he had draped around my shoulders and turned to face me.


    The firelight danced across his face, highlighting the strong line of his jaw, the warmth in his dark eyes.


    For a moment, we just stared at each other.


    No words.


    No pressure.


    Just breathing the same air.


    "You¡¯re quiet," he said softly, stepping closer.


    "I¡¯m..." I hesitated, unsure how to put it into words. "Taking it all in."


    He smiled, that slow, steady smile that made my heart trip over itself.


    "You can take forever," he said. "I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    The simple honesty in his voice undid me.


    I reached for him without thinking, needing the solid weight of him, the safety he somehow gave me with just his presence.


    He caught me gently, arms wrapping around me like a shield against the world.


    For a while, we just stood there, the fire crackling, his hand stroking slow, soothing circles over my back.


    "I want to show you something," he murmured into my hair.


    I pulled back a little to look up at him.


    He took my hand and led me to the other side of the cottage.


    There, tucked away behind the kitchen, was a small room.


    Inside were shelves packed with books, a cozy armchair by the window, and a little table with a teapot and two cups already set out.


    I blinked in surprise.


    "You made this?" I said.


    He chuckled.


    "Well, the room was already here. I just... thought you might like a space that¡¯s just yours. A ce to breathe."


    My throat tightened painfully.


    No one had ever done something like this for me before.


    Not because they had to.


    Not because it was expected.


    Just because they saw me.


    "I love it," I whispered.


    And I did.


    More than I could say.


    He brushed a strand of hair away from my face.


    "I love you," he said, voice low and rough. "I know it¡¯s fast. I know there¡¯s so much you¡¯re still holding back. But I¡¯m here. All of me. No matter how long it takes."


    Tears burned my eyes, hot and unexpected.


    I leaned into him, pressing my forehead to his chest, breathing in the clean, wild scent of him.


    "I¡¯m trying," I said. "I swear, I¡¯m trying."


    "I know," he said, kissing the top of my head. "That¡¯s enough."


    And it was.


    At least for that night.


    We stayed upte, curled together in the armchair, sipping tea and talking in low voices about everything and nothing.


    About stupid childhood memories.


    About favorite colors.


    About dreams we barely dared to name.


    It was easy.


    Effortless.


    Sweetness, wrapped around me like a second skin.


    For the first time in a long time, I let myself believe that maybe, just maybe, I could be happy here.


    That maybe the prophecy, the warning, the ticking clock¡ªmaybe it could all wait.


    Maybe it wouldn¡¯t catch me.


    Maybe I could outrun it.


    But the shadow never left.


    It clung to me, even in the brightest moments.


    When Dariusughed at something silly I said.


    When he kissed me slow and reverent by the fire.


    When he whispered my name like it was a prayer.


    The shadow was there.


    Whispering.


    Counting down.


    Some nights, when Darius slept beside me, I stared up at the ceiling and fought the panic wing at my throat.


    I could feel it.


    The shift inside me.


    The way my wolf seemed... dimmer.


    Quieter.


    Less sure.


    It terrified me.


    What if the voice in the dream had been right?


    What if I was already toote?


    What if one morning, I woke up fully human¡ªand Darius looked at me and saw a stranger?


    What if he regretted choosing me?


    I turned onto my side, watching him sleep.


    His face was peaceful, open.


    Vulnerable in a way he never was when awake.


    I wanted to believe that he would love me no matter what.


    That our bond would hold, even if my wolf slipped away.


    But deep down, I knew how important the wolf was to our kind.


    Without it, I wasn¡¯t truly one of them.


    I wasn¡¯t truly his equal.


    I was... something less.


    Tears slipped silently down my cheeks.


    I pressed my hand to my chest, feeling the slow, steady beat of my heart.


    "I have to find her," I whispered into the dark. "Before it¡¯s toote."


    The next morning, I tried to act normal.


    Tried tough and kiss him and make breakfast without my hands shaking.


    Tried to be the sweet, happy Luna he deserved.


    But Darius wasn¡¯t a fool.


    He caught my hand as I set a te down in front of him.


    "Luciana," he said quietly. "Talk to me."


    I bit my lip hard, staring at our joined hands.


    "I¡¯m just... nervous," I said. "It¡¯s a lot. Being Luna. Being mated."


    He studied me for a long moment, then squeezed my hand gently.


    "You don¡¯t have to be perfect," he said. "You don¡¯t have to pretend."


    The lump in my throat grewrger.


    "I¡¯m not pretending," I whispered. "I¡¯m just... trying to be enough."


    "You already are," he said fiercely. "You¡¯re more than enough."


    I blinked rapidly, willing the tears back.


    He tugged me down onto hisp, wrapping his arms around me tightly.


    "I¡¯m not going anywhere," he said into my hair. "You¡¯re stuck with me, little wolf."


    Iughed shakily.


    "Good," I said.


    But inside, the fear curled tighter around my ribs.


    Because I knew the truth:


    No matter how much Darius loved me now, if I lost my wolf...


    Everything could change.


    And the only way to stop it was to find my mother.


    Soon.


    Before the sweetness of this new life was swallowed whole by the shadows waiting just beyond the horizon.

 Chapter 10 - Ten

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter Ten</h4>


    The first time it happened, I thought I was just tired.


    It was early morning. The sun hadn¡¯t fully risen, and Darius had already left to meet with his pack¡¯s council. I decided to go for a run, hoping to clear my head.


    I shifted easily at first, my wolf stretching inside my skin like she always did, eager for movement. Her paws hit the ground, her nose lifted into the breeze.


    But something was wrong.


    The scents around me¡ªthe fresh pine, the damp earth, the sharp scent of deer in the distance¡ªthey all seemed duller, muted like a song yed behind a closed door.


    I paused, sniffing harder.


    Nothing changed.


    Panic fluttered in my chest. I shook my head, as if I could throw off the fog clouding my senses, but it clung to me stubbornly.


    I tried to run, tried to feel the rush of strength and speed that usually thrilled through my muscles.


    Instead, each step felt... heavier.


    Less sure.


    My paws stumbled against rocks I normally would have danced around without a thought.


    By the time I limped back to the cottage, I was panting, not from exertion¡ªbut from fear.


    I shifted back quickly, my human body trembling as I dressed and sank down onto the bed.


    I pressed my hands over my face.


    It couldn¡¯t be happening.


    Not yet.


    I had more time.


    I was supposed to have more time.


    When Darius came home that afternoon, he found me sitting by the fire, staring into the mes.


    He ruffled his hair, dusting snow off his shoulders.


    "Hey, little wolf," he said, grinning. "Miss me?"


    I forced a smile. "Always."


    He bent and kissed the top of my head, lingering there for a moment.


    "You okay?" he asked.


    "Just tired," I lied.


    I hated lying to him.


    But what else could I do?


    If I told him the truth¡ªthat my wolf was slipping away, that I was bing weaker¡ªhe would worry. Maybe even regret bonding with me.


    I couldn¡¯t bear that.


    Not yet.


    So I swallowed the fear and smiled brighter, asking about his meeting andughing when he told a stupid story about Alpha Kael trying to negotiate with a stubborn council elder.


    But theughter felt hollow, forced.


    Like everything inside me was slowly breaking apart.


    Over the next few days, it only got worse.


    I dropped a te in the kitchen because my reflexes were too slow to catch it.


    I tripped while walking down the front steps, skinning my knees like a clumsy pup.


    And worst of all¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t shift.


    Not fully.


    One evening, I slipped outside while Darius was still in a meeting. I needed to feel the wolf inside me, needed to reassure myself that I wasn¡¯t imagining it.


    I closed my eyes, breathed deep, and called to her.


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then a flicker of movement, a shiver under my skin.


    My ws emerged halfway, my senses sharpened slightly¡ªand then everything snapped back with a painful jolt, leaving me gasping.


    I fell to my knees in the snow, fists clenched.


    Tears stung my eyes.


    "My wolf," I whispered brokenly. "She¡¯s... fading."


    I felt it like a missing limb¡ªlike an ache in the ce where she used to be.


    I stayed there for a long time, letting the cold seep into my bones, until the sky grew dark and the stars blinked awake.


    Only when the cold became unbearable did I drag myself back inside.


    Darius was waiting by the fire, his face lined with worry.


    "Where were you?" he demanded, crossing the room in two strides.


    "I just needed some air," I said, trying to sound normal. "I¡¯m fine."


    "You¡¯re not fine," he said sharply. "You¡¯ve been off for days, Luciana. Talk to me."


    I shook my head stubbornly.


    "Please," he said, voice breaking a little. "Let me help."


    I bit my lip hard, tasting blood.


    If I told him, there would be no going back.


    He would know.


    He would see me differently.


    Weak.


    Broken.


    Human.


    "I¡¯m scared," I said finally, voice shaking.


    He wrapped me in his arms, pulling me tight against his chest.


    "You don¡¯t have to be scared," he murmured. "Whatever it is, we¡¯ll face it together."


    I wanted to believe him.


    Desperately.


    But some battles couldn¡¯t be fought with swords or teeth or ws.


    Some battles were inside you, bleeding you dry from within.


    That night, I dreamed again.


    I stood in a dark forest, the trees looming high and twisted, their branches wing at the sky.


    The voice came again, soft but urgent.


    "You are running out of time."


    "I know," I whispered into the darkness.


    "Find her. Find Aira. Only she can save you."


    "How?" I cried. "Where do I even start?"


    But the voice only repeated:


    "Find her. Or be lost."


    I woke with a gasp, drenched in cold sweat, my heart pounding so hard it hurt.


    Darius stirred beside me, mumbling sleepily.


    I pressed a hand to my chest, feeling the wild rhythm of my heartbeat.


    I couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    I had to act.


    Now.


    Before there was nothing left of me to save.


    The next morning, I left a note for Darius saying I was visiting the market.


    I hated lying again¡ªbut if he knew where I was really going, he would never have let me go alone.


    I pulled my cloak tight around me and headed into the woods.


    There, hidden beyond the farthest reaches of the pack¡¯snd, was an old crone said to be a Seer.


    Some said she was mad.


    Some said she was cursed.


    But I was out of options.


    If anyone could point me toward my mother, it would be her.


    I found her hut tucked between twisted trees, smoke curling from the crooked chimney.


    I hesitated only a moment before knocking.


    The door creaked open slowly.


    A woman peered out at me¡ªher hair wild and gray, her eyes clouded but sharp.


    "I know why you¡¯vee," she rasped. "Come in, child."


    I stepped inside, the scent of herbs and old smoke thick in the air.


    The Seer gestured for me to sit by the fire.


    "You seek what was lost," she said, without needing me to speak.


    I nodded, swallowing hard.


    "My mother," I whispered. "I need to find her. It¡¯s the only way to save my wolf."


    The Seer¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    "It is not an easy road," she said. "Nor a safe one."


    "I don¡¯t care," I said fiercely. "Tell me where she is."


    The Seer cackled, a sound like dry leaves scraping the ground.


    "There is a price," she said.


    I stiffened.


    "What kind of price?"


    She leaned closer, her breath smelling of ash and something darker.


    "You must leave behind what you love most," she said. "To find what you have lost."


    My heart clenched painfully.


    Darius.


    I thought of his smile. His steady hands. His quiet, patient love.


    Could I leave him?


    Could I risk losing him forever?


    But when I closed my eyes, I saw my wolf, flickering like a dying me.


    I saw myself, trapped in a human body, alone, abandoned, hollow.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    "I¡¯ll do it," I said, my voice shaking but certain.


    The Seer nodded, her eyes gleaming.


    "Then listen closely, child. For the path you walk now has no easy return."


    And as she spoke, painting a map in riddles and whispered names, I realized how much I was about to risk.


    How much I could lose.


    But I also knew.


    I had no choice.


    If I wanted to keep my wolf, my soul, my future.


    I had to find Aira.


    Before it was toote.

 Chapter 11 - Eleven

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter Eleven</h4>


    The Seer¡¯s hut was colder than it had been the day before. Or maybe it was just me¡ªnumb and shaking, not from the wind, but from the weight of her words still echoing in my head.


    "You must leave behind what you love most."


    I didn¡¯t sleep that night. I sat at the edge of the woods, watching the flickering lights of Darius¡¯s packhouse in the distance, wondering what kind of Luna abandons her mate. What kind of daughter leaves her father without a word. What kind of wolf trades warmth for danger.


    Apparently, the kind who¡¯s desperate not to be human.


    By sunrise, I was back at the hut.


    The Seer was already waiting outside, hunched like a broken branch.


    "You¡¯ve returned," she rasped, her lips curling into a smile that wasn¡¯t quite kind. "Manye for answers. Fewe back when they hear the cost."


    "I meant it," I said. My voice was steady this time. "Tell me what I have to do."


    She opened the door and I followed her inside.


    The air was heavy with the scent of sage and something metallic¡ªblood, maybe. I tried not to wrinkle my nose as I sat across from her.


    She began to hum low in her throat, reaching into a carved wooden box on the shelf. From it, she drew three objects: a silver dagger, a vial of red liquid, and a cracked mirror with runes scratched along the edges.


    "To reach the human world without alerting your kind¡ªor theirs¡ªyou¡¯ll need a cloaking spell stronger than mere magic," she said.


    She ced the mirror in front of me.


    "This is the Veilss. It lets you cross without being seen for what you are."


    My breath caught. "So it hides my wolf?"


    The Seer snorted. "No. It hides your scent. Your aura. Your nature. But the longer you wear its illusion, the more you forget who you are underneath. If you stay too long, the ss consumes more than just your power. It takes your memories. Your voice. Your sense of self."


    I stared at the runes along the edge. They shimmered faintly.


    "How long before it starts?" I asked.


    "Depends on how strong your will is. A week, maybe two." She leaned forward. "Long enough to find your mother. Not long enough to lose yourself¡ªif you¡¯re quick."


    "And the dagger?" I asked.


    The Seer¡¯s face darkened.


    "For the bond."


    My pulse skipped. "What bond?"


    "You¡¯ve been imed by an Alpha," she said. "You carry his mark. His scent. His essence clings to your soul. That bond must be broken before the mirror can mask you fully."


    I touched the spot just above my corbone, where Darius¡¯s mark had faded into my skin like fire carved into flesh.


    "You want me to¡ª"


    "Cut it," she said. "Let the blood fall into this vial. Only then can the mirror truly mask you."


    My stomach turned. The idea of severing the bond felt like tearing a thread woven deep into my bones.


    "Will it hurt him?" I whispered.


    The Seer looked at me long and hard.


    "It will confuse him. He¡¯ll feel something shift. He may evene after you. But he will not die. Not unless you wait too long and let the bond sour from neglect."


    "So I coulde back...ter?"


    "If the fates are kind," she said. "If your bond is strong enough to survive distance and silence."


    I swallowed hard.


    This was it. The choice that would split my life in two.


    Stay... and slowly lose everything that made me wolf.


    Or go... and risk never seeing Darius again.


    I touched the dagger. Its handle was warm.


    "When do I leave?" I asked.


    The Seer grinned like the night sky breaking open.


    "Tonight."


    The hardest part wasn¡¯t packing. It wasn¡¯t sneaking past the pack guards or stealing into the woods before Darius woke.


    The hardest part was writing the note.


    I stared at the nk parchment for too long, then scribbled down only a few lines.


    Darius,


    I love you. That¡¯s the hardest truth in all this. But I have to go. I can¡¯t exin now, and I know you¡¯ll be hurt. But please¡ªtrust that this is something I must do.


    Forgive me.


    ¡ªLuciana


    I folded the paper and left it on our bed. Then I turned away before the tears could fall.


    I met the Seer again at the edge of the ancient stone circle just past Thornridge¡¯s northern border.


    She had drawn sigils in the dirt, lit with a flickering blue me.


    "Are you ready?" she asked.


    "No," I admitted. "But I¡¯m going anyway."


    She nodded, holding out the dagger.


    I took it with shaking hands.


    Kneeling beside the fire, I pressed the de to my mark. My fingers trembled as the edge bit into my skin, slicing across the faded symbol Darius left when we bonded.


    The pain was sharp. Hot. Real.


    Blood welled instantly, and I let it drip into the vial the Seer held open.


    When it was full, she sealed it with a whisper and dropped it into her robes.


    Then she handed me the Veilss.


    The runes glowed as I lifted it.


    "Hold it to your heart," she instructed.


    I did.


    The moment the ss touched my chest, a strange warmth spread through me, like a fog rolling over my soul. The world shimmered, like someone had turned the colors down a notch.


    I no longer smelled like pine and wolf and magic. I smelled like... nothing.


    "Go," the Seer said. "Follow the river. There will be a stone gate covered in vines. Speak your name three times, and it will open. Beyond that is the human world."


    I hesitated.


    "What do I do when I find her?" I asked. "What if she won¡¯te with me?"


    The Seer gave me a rare, quiet look.


    "Then you make her see what¡¯s at stake. Remind her that you¡¯re not just a daughter born of love¡ªbut one born of legacy. You are more than one woman¡¯s past. You are the future of a bloodline. Make her believe that again."


    I took a deep breath and turned toward the trees.


    But before I could step away, the Seer called softly, "Luciana?"


    I looked back.


    She met my eyes, and for the first time, her voice was gentle.


    "Hold on to who you are. Even in their world. Even when it feels like you¡¯re disappearing."


    I nodded, clenching the mirror tight.


    And then I ran. Into the woods, past the sleeping sentries, down paths I¡¯d only ever glimpsed in dreams.


    Toward the ce where my fate would either save me.


    Or finally break me.

 Chapter 12 - Twelve

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter Twelve</h4>


    Night draped Thornridge in velvet shadows, and the moon, usually myfort, felt like a witness I couldn¡¯t escape. I stood at the tree line, wrapped in a in cloak that made me look more like a traveling healer than the Luna of an Alpha. The Seer had told me to blend in, to wear no symbol of power or status. I was not Luciana of Thornridge anymore¡ªnot to the human world I was about to enter.


    I was just a girl with a secret and a mission.


    The Seer waited for me near the river¡¯s edge, her gnarled fingers drawing new runes into the soil with a stick soaked in ash and herbs. She barely looked up when I arrived.


    "You¡¯rete," she murmured.


    "I had to... I left a note," I said, adjusting the satchel on my shoulder. It held a few essentials¡ªherbs for healing, a de for safety, and the Veilss tucked in a velvet pouch. I didn¡¯t bring anything else from the pack. Nothing that could give me away.


    "Your Alpha will wake soon," she said, her eyes narrowing at the dark horizon. "When he senses your absence, the bond¡ªeven severed¡ªmight tug him. We need to move."


    "I¡¯m ready." My voice was quiet but firm.


    She nodded and led me through the dense underbrush. We walked in silence, my boots pressing soft against the mossy earth. Every step felt like a goodbye. The trees whispered my name in the wind. The woods I had grown up in, trained in, cried in¡ªthese woods were watching me leave.


    We stopped at the mouth of the forgotten trail, a ce I hadn¡¯t dared to explore since childhood. It was said to be cursed, the way grown wolves say "cursed" to keep curious pups from stumbling into danger.


    The Seer turned and handed me a tiny leather pouch.


    "Salt, dried bloodroot, and moon ash," she said. "You¡¯ll need it to close the gate behind you. Otherwise, anything might follow."


    I nodded and tied it to my belt.


    "What about the guards?" I asked, ncing around. Thornridge had patrols stationed at all points, especially after thest border attack from rogue wolves two months ago.


    The Seer grinned. "They won¡¯t see us."


    She bent low and whispered something in anguage I didn¡¯t recognize. The runes she had drawn earlier shimmered faintly in the dirt, and a cool wind rustled the leaves. My skin prickled. My wolf stirred, weakly.


    "Now," she said. "Step where I step. Say nothing."


    I obeyed.


    The forest felt different under her spell. The usual night sounds¡ªcrickets, owls, rustling in the trees¡ªvanished. It was like we were walking through a painting of the world, not the world itself. I couldn¡¯t smell anything. Couldn¡¯t even hear the crunch of my own steps.


    It wasn¡¯t long before we reached the river¡¯s edge.


    There, covered in thick ivy and silver moss, was a stone arch I¡¯d never noticed before. It looked like it had grown out of the earth, ancient and waiting.


    "This is it," the Seer said.


    The arch had a single word carved into it, long worn by time. I traced it with my fingers, though I didn¡¯t recognize thenguage.


    "What now?" I asked.


    "You speak your name. Three times. With purpose. If the gate recognizes your bloodline, it will open."


    I looked at her. "And if it doesn¡¯t?"


    She only smiled.


    "Then we both die standing here. Hurry."


    My heart pounded as I stepped under the arch.


    I took a deep breath and ced my hand on the cold stone.


    "Luciana," I whispered.


    A flicker of light stirred behind the vines.


    "Luciana," I said again, louder this time.


    The stone warmed beneath my palm. The air shimmered.


    "Luciana," I said a third time, my voice firm and full of every reason I had for doing this¡ªfor my mother, for the child I had never met, for the wolf I was still trying to hold on to.


    The vines trembled and began to peel away, curling back as though afraid of my touch. A hollow groan came from the arch, deep and ancient. Then, a rip opened in the air, like cloth tearing under too much pressure.


    I stepped back as the portal revealed itself¡ªliquid light framed by stone. Beyond it, I saw buildings. Lights. A road. It looked like a memory I never had.


    The Seer handed me the pouch of moon ash.


    "When you cross, toss it into the wind behind you. Speak nothing. Don¡¯t look back."


    "What happens if I do?"


    "The gate will stay open... and it may never let you return."


    That fear coiled around my spine like a snake, but I nodded. "Thank you."


    "Don¡¯t thank me yet," she said. "The path ahead is darker than you think. But your mother¡¯s soul is tied to yours. If she¡¯s alive, you¡¯ll feel her. Trust that."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and turned toward the portal.


    It hummed softly, waiting.


    With onest look toward the woods¡ªtoward Thornridge, toward Darius, toward the only life I¡¯d ever known¡ªI stepped through.


    The world shifted.


    My stomach lurched. The light turned sharp, then dull, then sharp again. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t hear. For a second, I wondered if I¡¯d made a mistake¡ªif I¡¯d vanished entirely.


    Then, air rushed back into my lungs.


    I stumbled forward, coughing, and fell onto damp concrete.


    Everything smelled... different. Not wrong, exactly, but foreign. Metal. Smoke. Oil. I blinked, adjusting to the dim yellow streetlights above me.


    Cars passed by in the distance.


    I was in the human world.


    Behind me, the portal crackled faintly.


    I reached into my pouch, pulled out the mix of ash and salt, and flung it behind me.


    The wind swallowed it instantly, and with a soft hiss, the portal sealed shut.


    Silence followed. I was alone.


    No wolf could follow.


    No magic could reach me here.


    Only me, my fading wolf, and the hope that I¡¯d find my mother before it was toote.

 Chapter 13 - Thirteen

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter Thirteen</h4>


    It had only been a few minutes since I crossed through the portal, but I already felt like a ghost in someone else¡¯s world.


    The air was colder here, sharper, and not just in temperature¡ªbut in feel. No scents to track, no whispers of wolves in the wind. Just fumes, concrete, and strange, bitter smells I couldn¡¯t ce. Even my hearing¡ªusually sharp and keen¡ªfelt muted. Like my senses were being wrapped in cotton.


    The human world.


    It was supposed to be my birthright once, wasn¡¯t it?


    I took a few shaky steps toward the glowing streetlight and stopped at the edge of a wide, ck road. Cars whizzed past, their lights blinding, their speed shocking. I flinched and stepped back. These things moved faster than horses. They growled louder than wolves.


    A group of people passed me on the opposite sidewalk¡ªtwo women and a man. They were dressed in strange clothing, holding phones that glowed in their hands,ughing loudly. They didn¡¯t even nce at me.


    I swallowed hard.


    I didn¡¯t belong here.


    My boots scraped the pavement as I wandered forward. I had no map, no name to give, no home to walk toward. The Seer had only said, "Trust your blood." But how do you trust something that¡¯s fading?


    The buildings loomed taller the further I went. Concrete giants. They stared down at me with windows that looked like soulless eyes. People were everywhere, and yet I felt more alone than I ever had in Thornridge.


    No one greeted each other. No one stopped to sniff the air or feel the earth beneath their feet. Everyone was in a rush, locked inside glowing screens or sting sound into their ears. Some wore strange hats with wires; others spoke into small ck devices. I realized quickly that I was the odd one¡ªwearing thick wool, carrying a satchel, my hair wild from the wind.


    I ducked into an alley.


    There, I leaned against a wall, breathing hard, fighting the wave of panic threatening to crash over me. What if this was a mistake? What if I had already lost too much of my wolf to survive here?


    I sank to the cold ground and pressed my fingers to my temples.


    "Focus, Luciana," I whispered. "Just... focus."


    My stomach growled, and my throat ached for water. I hadn¡¯t thought of food or drink¡ªonly the mission. But now I realized how unprepared I was for survival in a world that didn¡¯t know me.


    The sound of footsteps made me freeze.


    A boy, maybe fifteen, appeared at the mouth of the alley. He looked thin, dressed in torn jeans and a faded hoodie. A backpack hung from one shoulder. His eyes darted toward me.


    He hesitated.


    "You good?" he called.


    I blinked. "I... I don¡¯t know."


    He approached slowly, looking me up and down. "You homeless?"


    "I..." I paused. "I¡¯m... lost."


    His eyes narrowed. "You talk weird. Foreign?"


    "Not exactly."


    He shrugged and dug in his pocket. "You hungry?"


    I nodded before I could second-guess myself.


    He tossed me a gran bar.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Ain¡¯t poisoned. I stole it from the gas station up the road," he said casually, like it was nothing. "You better eat it before the rats get curious."


    I tore the wrapper and took a bite. Sweet, crunchy, and salty¡ªit filled my mouth like warmth. My stomach tightened with hunger as I devoured it.


    "What¡¯s your name?" he asked, leaning on the opposite wall.


    "Luciana."


    He smirked. "Fancy. I¡¯m Mason."


    "Thank you," I said between bites.


    Mason shrugged. "You from one of themmunes or something? You look... old-timey. Like Little House on the Prairie stuff."


    I didn¡¯t know what that meant, so I stayed quiet.


    He nced around the alley. "You can¡¯t stay out here. It¡¯s gonna get cold, and cops don¡¯t like kids¡ªor weird-looking girls¡ªloitering."


    "I¡¯m not a kid," I said, offended.


    He grinned. "Whatever you say, Little Red. You got anywhere to go?"


    "No."


    His grin faded.


    "Well," he muttered, scratching the back of his head, "I crash at the old train yard sometimes. If you ain¡¯t picky, you can tag along. Nobody there¡¯s gonna ask questions."


    I should¡¯ve said no. He was a stranger. I didn¡¯t know if he was trustworthy. But I had nowhere else.


    I stood, brushing dirt off my coat. "All right."


    We walked together under the quiet stars. Mason didn¡¯t talk much, which I appreciated. I tried to remember the way, taking note of street signs, but everything blurred. My wolf would have remembered it all¡ªbut she was silent.


    The train yard was rusted and crumbling. Graffiti painted the walls in angry, wild colors. Mason led me to an old boxcar with a tarp stretched over the top. Inside were piles of nkets, cans, wrappers, and two other teens around a small, battery-poweredntern.


    One looked up and scowled. "Who¡¯s that?"


    "Luciana. She¡¯s cool," Mason said.


    The girl snorted. "We ain¡¯t got food for four."


    "She ain¡¯t asking for your crackers, Liv," Mason muttered. "She¡¯s just crashing for the night."


    The other teen, a boy with hair dyed blue, wavedzily. "Whatever. I¡¯m not fighting over a tarp spot. Just keep your boots off my nket."


    I sat down quietly, still clutching my satchel.


    They weren¡¯t wolves. I didn¡¯t need a nose to tell. These were kids like me¡ªlost, left behind, forgotten. But unlike me, they had no fading wolf to mourn. This was all they¡¯d ever known.


    Iy down and stared at the roof of the boxcar, the cold seeping through my coat. For the first time in days, I let myself cry. Soft, silent tears.


    I missed Darius. I missed Ma and Garin and even Father, despite our cold distance. I missed the forest, the moon, the whisper of my wolf in my blood.


    But I had to believe this would all lead to something.


    Somewhere out there, my mother was alive. And if I didn¡¯t find her soon, I wouldn¡¯t have the strength to try again.

 Chapter 14 - Fourteen

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter Fourteen</h4>


    I didn¡¯t sleep that night. Not really.


    The train yard groaned and creaked with every passing wind, and somewhere nearby, a dog barked into the night like it sensed somethinging. Maybe it sensed me. Maybe it knew what I was bing. Or losing.


    The others snored or stirred in their sleep. Even Mason seemed at peace in a restless world. But Iy awake, my hand pressed to my chest, where the space once imed by my wolf now felt cold. Hollow.


    I shut my eyes, just to rest them. Just to pretend I was somewhere else.


    And that¡¯s when the dream came again.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t just sound. It was sight. Color. Pain.


    I¡¯m standing in a small kitchen, the air thick with grease and disappointment. A cast-iron skillet sizzles on the stove, and somewhere in the background, a radio ys a broken country song about dead dreams and missing home.


    There¡¯s a woman¡ªthin, too thin¡ªwith dull brown hair pulled into a tired braid. Her hands move quickly over the stove, flipping something with practiced urgency. She limps slightly when she steps to the counter, her left side tender.


    Her name crashes into me like a wave.


    Aira.


    My mother.


    Her eyes are tired. Not just fromck of sleep¡ªbut from years of fighting something no one sees. Bruises bloom beneath her skin like rotten fruit. She moves like a woman expecting to be struck. Again.


    Behind her, a little girl sits at the corner table, her legs swinging, her chin in her hands. She¡¯s thin, too. Dirt smudges her cheeks. There¡¯s a scar near her temple, old but angry. Her hair is wild and knotted, like no one¡¯s brushed it in days.


    Kiani.


    Her voice is soft, high-pitched, hopeful.


    "Momma, can I have more eggs?"


    Aira flinches. Not from the words¡ªbut from the voice behind her.


    "No one eats until I say so." John¡¯s voice is low, rough like gravel and hate. "The girl¡¯s already a burden. She don¡¯t need to grow any more useless than she already is."


    I feel myself tense even in the dream. My fingers curl, my teeth clench.


    Aira doesn¡¯t speak. She just nods, keeps her head down.


    Kiani lowers her gaze, shoulders shrinking.


    John steps into the light. Big. Broad. His hands are calloused, his face unshaven. His eyes carry the poison of control¡ªlike he knows he owns everything in the room.


    Especially them.


    Especially her.


    Aira ces the skillet on the table and backs away. I can feel her thoughts. She counts the bruises. Not aloud¡ªbut like prayers. One for each step she didn¡¯t take away. One for each scream she swallowed. One for every time she said, "Tomorrow."


    He eats first. Always. Kiani watches hungrily, but doesn¡¯t dare ask again. Aira watches him too, calcting the danger in his mood. Every move is a negotiation. Every bite could be a trigger.


    "You gonna tell me what that girl did yesterday?" John says, mouth full. "Dropped the pail again. Spilled half the milk."


    "She¡¯s seven," Aira says gently. "Her hands¡ª"


    John ms his hand on the table. The fork bounces. The skillet rattles. Kiani flinches.


    "Excuses," he spits. "She¡¯s got your weak blood. No spine."


    "She¡¯s just a child," Aira whispers. "She¡¯s just¡ª"


    "You raise your voice to me, woman?" His hand is already moving. Fast. I try to scream¡ªtry to stop it¡ªbut I¡¯m trapped behind the veil of dream. Useless.


    The p is loud. Kiani cries out. Aira stumbles back, one hand to her cheek, eyes zed with years of held-in pain.


    John grunts and walks out. The door ms. Dust trembles from the ceiling.


    Aira kneels by Kiani and cups her daughter¡¯s cheeks. Her fingers tremble. She doesn¡¯t cry. Not anymore.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispers.


    Kiani nods like she¡¯s used to it.


    They sit in silence for a long time. Until Aira finally murmurs, "I dreamt of her against night."


    "Of who?"


    Aira closes her eyes. "Luciana."


    I feel myself jolt. Like something sharp went through my chest.


    "She¡¯s... far," Aira whispers, more to herself than to her daughter. "But she¡¯s calling."


    "You think she¡¯sing?"


    Aira swallows. "She shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s not safe. But I hope..."


    The scene begins to fade. Like smoke slipping through my fingers. Kiani¡¯s small voice echoesst.


    "Is she nice?"


    Aira smiles through her bruises.


    "She was always... strong."


    I gasped awake, drenched in sweat. My breath came hard and fast.


    She was alive.


    My mother was alive.


    She was hurt, she was trapped, but she was still herself. Still dreaming of me.


    Still hoping.


    Tears slid down my cheeks, but they weren¡¯t sad. Not fully. They were the kind of tears that came when you finally saw the stars after too long in the dark.


    The others were still asleep. Mason stirred and rolled over, muttering in his sleep.


    I turned to the corner of the boxcar and pressed my forehead to the cold metal wall.


    "You¡¯re still in there, Mom," I whispered. "I¡¯ming. I promise."


    And this time, no force in Thornridge¡ªor the human world¡ªwas going to stop me

 Chapter 15 - Fifteen

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter Fifteen</h4>


    I didn¡¯t know the name of the vige when I got there. Just that it was small, and it smelled like wet soil and chimney smoke. The streets were mostly gravel and packed dirt, broken up by old wooden fences and sagging porches. It looked like it had been forgotten by time.


    I kept my hood up.


    Humans weren¡¯t like wolves. They didn¡¯t just sense an outsider¡ªthey stared. Judged. Whispered. The stares followed me like shadows as I walked past their windows and rusty mailboxes. Some even pulled their kids closer. I wasn¡¯t sure what they saw in me. Maybe just a girl who looked too tired, too alert. Maybe something more.


    Mason had told me to go east. That¡¯s where the gossip ran louder. The vige markets. The church. The old bar by the highway that opened too early and closed toote. I was hoping for a name. A face. Anything.


    I didn¡¯t get lucky at first.


    At the little market with wooden bins of bruised apples and old jars of pickles, the cashier just blinked at me. "You lost, sweetheart?"


    "No. Just passing through."


    She nodded, uninterested, and handed me back my change without another word.


    At the church, I sat in the back for half an hour during a small service. No one looked like my mother. No one smelled like her either. My wolf nose¡ªwhat was left of it¡ªcould barely pick up a thing beyond the musty wooden pews and waxy candles.


    By the time I wandered into the bar, I felt like a ghost of myself. But I needed to ask. I had to.


    The bartender was wiping down the counter with a rag that looked older than the chairs.


    I hesitated. "Excuse me."


    He looked up. Mid-forties maybe. Grey in his beard, but sharp eyes. He nced me over like he was trying to ce me.


    "You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re from here," he said.


    "I¡¯m not," I replied. "But I¡¯m looking for someone. A woman."


    His expression turned guarded. "Cops?"


    I shook my head. "No. She¡¯s my mother. I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time."


    That softened him a little. Not much, but enough that he leaned on the counter instead of walking off.


    "Name?"


    "Aira," I said. "Brown hair, about my height. She would¡¯vee here maybe seven, eight years ago. She had a baby girl with her."


    He frowned, thinking. Then he scratched his jaw. "There¡¯s a few single mothers around. But that name doesn¡¯t ring a bell. You say she came from out of town?"


    "Yes. She was with a man named John."


    The namended like a hammer. His jaw set. His eyes narrowed.


    "John Keltner?"


    I straightened. "I¡ªI don¡¯t know thest name. Maybe. Do you know him?"


    "Everyone around here does. Owns a run-down farm north of the highway. Don¡¯te into town much. Keeps to himself. Folks say he¡¯s mean as a snake, worse when he drinks."


    My breath caught. My heart started to race.


    "Does he live with a woman? And a child?"


    The bartender hesitated. "Yeah. Think so. His wifees into town now and then. Real quiet. Never talks much. Brings that little girl¡ªskinny thing. Looks like she hasn¡¯t eaten in days."


    I gripped the edge of the counter. "Where¡¯s the farm?"


    He looked me over, eyes sharp again. "What¡¯s your business?"


    "She¡¯s my mother," I said again, firmer. "And that girl is my sister."


    He stared at me for a long moment. Then, slowly, he pulled a napkin from under the bar and drew a rough map with a pen from his pocket.


    "You didn¡¯t get this from me," he muttered.


    "I understand."


    "Take the old dirt path behind the market. You¡¯lle to a fence with barbed wire. Cross it, and follow the trees west. That¡¯s the back way in. Safer."


    I nodded. "Thank you."


    As I turned to leave, he called out after me. "Hey. If you find her... get her out of there. No one deserves what she¡¯s gone through."


    I didn¡¯t look back. "I will."


    It was getting dark by the time I made it through the trees. My shoes were caked in mud. Thorns scratched my arms. But I didn¡¯t stop.


    A few hundred yards ahead, beyond a field choked with weeds, stood a crooked farmhouse. The roof sagged on one side. The barn to its right looked half-copsed. A single light burned in a window near the back.


    And there¡ªon the porch¡ªwas a little girl.


    She was sitting on the steps, knees drawn up to her chest, arms around her legs. Her hair was tangled. She wore a too-big coat that didn¡¯t close properly. She looked tired. She looked small.


    She looked like *me*, when I was younger.


    I crouched behind a tree and waited.


    A woman stepped onto the porch. I didn¡¯t need to see her face. I *felt* her.


    Even with the years, the pain, the distance¡ªI knew her.


    Aira.


    She crouched beside the girl, wrapped a thin nket around her, and kissed the top of her head. Her shoulders were stiff. Her left cheek carried a faint bruise that hadn¡¯t fully healed. Her hands trembled when she tucked the girl¡¯s coat tighter.


    I pressed my hand to my mouth, afraid I¡¯d cry out and give myself away.


    She was real. She was here.


    The girl spoke, voice just barely loud enough to carry across the yard.


    "Momma, do you think the stars are watching us?"


    Aira looked up. "I think they always are."


    There was silence for a moment.


    Then the girl asked, "Do you think someone¡¯s watching us right now?"


    Aira didn¡¯t answer right away. She looked toward the trees.


    Right toward me.


    Our eyes met across the distance.


    She froze.


    I froze.


    And in that moment, I knew she knew.


    Knew who I was.


    Knew why I hade.


    Her lips parted like she wanted to say something, but the door creaked open behind her.


    A man stepped out. Big. Broad. A shadow in the doorframe.


    "Why is she still out here?" His voice was thick with anger.


    Aira turned to him quickly. "She was just going in. I was just¡ª"


    He grabbed her arm roughly. "Get inside."


    The girl stood up quickly, eyes wide with fear.


    "I said now!"


    Aira didn¡¯t argue. She just pulled the girl into her arms and walked through the door.


    It mmed shut behind them.


    I stayed frozen behind the tree, heart pounding in my chest.


    But even through the fear, through the sick twist of rage in my gut, one thing rang clear in my mind:


    I found her.


    I found my mother.


    And I was not leaving without her.

 Chapter 16 - Sixteen

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter Sixteen</h4>


    The night clung to me like a second skin.


    I moved with the trees, careful not to snap a branch or rustle too many leaves. I kept my distance from the farmhouse, circling it like a wary predator, watching for movement through the grimy windows. From a low branch, I saw her¡ªmy mother¡ªcarrying a bucket of water inside. I saw the little girl¡ªKiani¡ªdragging a broom twice her size across the floor.


    And I saw him.


    John.


    Thick-necked. Red-eyed. Always pacing. Always growling under his breath. The kind of man whose silence was louder than his yelling. A bully forged from anger and bad choices.


    I hated him.


    But I couldn¡¯t afford hate. Not yet. I needed a n. I needed to reach my mother, speak to her¡ªsomehow¡ªwithout setting off rm bells.


    So I waited. I watched.


    And that¡¯s when I made my mistake.


    I stepped too close to the back fence. Just a few feet. Enough to see more clearly through the half-open back door. I wanted to hear her voice. Just for a moment.


    A twig snapped under my boot.


    I froze.


    The door mmed open.


    "What the hell?"


    I ducked low, heart mming against my ribs. Through a crack in the bushes, I saw John step out, holding antern in one hand. His other hand went to his waistband, where a long hunting knife hung from a sheath.


    "Who¡¯s out there?" he barked into the darkness.


    I stayed low. Still. Silent.


    He walked off the porch and stomped toward the trees.


    "Damn coyotes," he muttered. "Or thieves."


    He scanned the woods like he expected eyes to shine back at him.


    And for a second, I thought he saw mine.


    But then he turned, spat into the dirt, and trudged back toward the house.


    "Gotta protect what¡¯s mine," he grumbled as he stepped inside. "Gotta protect my property."


    The door mmed shut behind him.


    Back behind the trees, I sank to the cold ground, hands shaking.


    He¡¯d almost seen me.


    If he had... I didn¡¯t know what he would¡¯ve done. But judging from the way he handled Aira¡¯s arm the night before, I doubted he¡¯d go easy. And I didn¡¯t want to find out how far his cruelty went when threatened.


    I had to be smarter.


    The next day, I stayed far from the house. I circled wide, watching from a distance. Aira came out to hang clothes on the line. Kiani picked stones from the garden bed, her tiny shoulders hunched.


    John watched from the porch, a rifle resting across hisp.


    My blood ran cold.


    I slipped further into the woods and pressed my back against a tree. He was on edge.


    Maybe he¡¯d seen something in the shadows. Maybe he¡¯d sensed me in some human way. Or maybe abusers just knew when something¡ª*someone*¡ªwas slipping from their control.


    I wanted to rip that rifle from his hands.


    But I wasn¡¯t here for war. Not yet.


    I was here for them.


    For my family.


    That night, a storm rolled in.


    Rainshed the trees. Thunder cracked the sky in two. It was the kind of storm that silenced animals, swallowed footsteps, and masked cries.


    I took my chance.


    Moving fast through the cover of wind and rain, I crept up to the edge of the barn. From there, I could see the side window of the house¡ªKiani¡¯s room. The small glow of a candle flickered inside.


    I waited until the wind howled again, then slipped through a loose board on the barn¡¯s side. The inside smelled of damp hay and rusted tools. I kept low and moved toward the side that faced the house.


    Peering through the ts, I could just make out the girl sitting on her bed, clutching a worn stuffed animal.


    She looked so alone.


    And then... her eyes drifted toward the barn.


    Toward me.


    We stared at each other across the space, storm between us.


    I raised my hand.


    She didn¡¯t run. She didn¡¯t cry.


    She tilted her head.


    I pressed a finger to my lips.


    She blinked slowly... and nodded.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    But behind her, the door to her room creaked open.


    She snapped around. The candle dimmed.


    John¡¯s voice boomed over the storm.


    "You still awake?"


    I ducked further into the shadows.


    "No, Daddy," I heard Kiani whisper.


    "Better not be. You need sleep for tomorrow. I¡¯ve got plenty of chores for you."


    "Yes, sir."


    The door shut again.


    I held my breath until the wind rattled the barn doors loud enough to cover any other sounds.


    She was smart. Brave. Just like Mama.


    I had to get them out.


    Soon.


    Later, I crept back to the edge of the woods. My coat was soaked, but I barely noticed. I kept going over the moment Kiani saw me. The way she hadn¡¯t screamed. Hadn¡¯t told him.


    She was my sister.


    And she trusted me¡ªsomehow.


    But I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking.


    John had lit a secondntern on the porch. A third light burned in the kitchen window. And this time, when he came out, he wasn¡¯t muttering.


    He was talking to someone.


    I crouched and listened.


    "...saw somethingst night," he said. "Might be someone sneaking around."


    A voice I didn¡¯t recognize answered. "What, a thief?"


    "Or worse," John growled. "Could be one of Aira¡¯s old ghostse back to haunt her."


    The other manughed. "You¡¯re spooked."


    "I¡¯m not spooked. I¡¯m ready. Got my rifle loaded. If I catch someone snooping, they¡¯re not getting a warning."


    My fists clenched.


    He wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    I needed to move fast. I had to talk to Mama¡ªtonight, if I could. I had to make her see that she wasn¡¯t alone. That I was here. That we could run.


    That we had to.


    I stayed in the barn again until just before dawn. The storm had passed, but the clouds still hung low. Mist crawled over the grass.


    I waited until I saw Aira slip outside alone to fetch firewood.


    That was my chance.


    I moved fast, circling behind the shed, and approached from the east where the trees grew thickest. I kept low. Slow.


    She didn¡¯t hear me until I whispered, "Mama."


    She dropped the logs and spun around.


    Her eyes widened in pure, open shock. "Luciana?"


    I grabbed her hands. "Shh. I don¡¯t have much time."


    She looked like she wanted to cry. Or faint. Or scream.


    "Is it really you?" she whispered.


    "It¡¯s me."


    "But how¡ªhow did you¡ª?"


    "I¡¯ll exin everything. But I need to get you and Kiani out of here. He¡¯s getting worse. He¡¯s paranoid. He¡¯s armed."


    She nced toward the house. "He¡¯s always armed."


    "I have a way. I met someone¡ªhe can get us safe transport. But you have to trust me."


    Tears spilled from her eyes. "I do. I just... I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever see you again."


    I squeezed her hands. "You don¡¯t have to stay. Not one more day."


    Behind us, the back door creaked open.


    Aira¡¯s face drained of color. "Go. Now."


    I nodded and slipped back into the trees, breath caught in my throat.


    And I heard John¡¯s voice, sharp and close.


    "You drop the wood?"


    "...Yes."


    "I don¡¯t like people sneakin¡¯ around mynd. I see anyone else here, they¡¯re gonna regret it."


    His voice was like poison in the air.


    But mine would be the wind that swept it all away.

 Chapter 17 - Seventeen

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter Seventeen</h4>


    I didn¡¯t sleep.


    Even after slipping back into the woods, even as the sun crept over the hills and washed the world in gray-gold light¡ªI didn¡¯t sleep. My thoughts were too loud. My heartbeat too fast.


    Kiani saw me.


    And I saw her.


    Not just as the abused little girl hunched in the shadows of John¡¯s house, but as my sister¡ªblood of my blood.


    She had our mother¡¯s eyes.


    The same silver-gray, soft and sad, rimmed with thickshes like a shadow curtain. The same way they darted away when someone raised their voice. But there was more¡ªsomething sharp and clear underneath the fear. A spark. A flicker of fight.


    And now that I¡¯d touched the truth, I couldn¡¯t turn away.


    I had to reach her.


    By midday, the air turned warm and sticky. Flies buzzed over rotting apples in the grass near the fence line. John was outside again, tinkering with something near the tractor. Aira hungundry silently, her face a nk mask. Kiani wasn¡¯t in sight.


    She¡¯s in the house.


    I waited. I needed a moment when John wasn¡¯t watching. I needed to get close enough to talk to her¡ªjust for a few seconds. Enough to say who I was. Enough to tell her I was here to take her away.


    The old shed on the west side gave a better angle. I slipped into it through the rusted side door and peered through the narrow ts in the wall.


    Kiani stepped out onto the porch, a chipped stic bowl in her hands.


    She bent to feed the chickens. John didn¡¯t even nce her way.


    I crept from the shed and looped around behind the barn. If I moved fast, if I caught her before she went back inside¡ª


    I sprinted across the grass, low as a wolf, and crouched behind thest row of bushes.


    She turned.


    Saw me.


    Her eyes didn¡¯t widen. She didn¡¯t flinch.


    She took one small step toward the bushes.


    "Hi," I whispered.


    She clutched the bowl to her chest like a shield.


    "I saw youst night," she whispered back.


    "I know. I saw you too."


    "Are you real?"


    I smiled. "Yeah. I¡¯m real."


    She crept closer. The way she moved¡ªlight-footed, careful, like someone used to making herself invisible¡ªmade my chest ache.


    "What¡¯s your name?" she asked.


    "Luciana."


    She tilted her head. "That¡¯s pretty."


    I smiled. "What¡¯s your name?"


    "Kiani."


    "I like that. Can I tell you something, Kiani?"


    She nodded slowly.


    "I¡¯m your sister."


    She blinked. "No, you¡¯re not."


    "Yes. I¡¯m your big sister. We have the same mom¡ªAira. You¡¯ve seen her cry sometimes, haven¡¯t you?"


    She looked down at her toes. "Yes."


    "Do you know why?"


    "Because Daddy¡¯s mean."


    My jaw clenched. "Yes. He is. And he¡¯s not your real daddy."


    She looked up at me. Confused. Hopeful. "He¡¯s not?"


    "No. He took Mama away a long time ago. But now I¡¯ve found her. And I¡¯ve found you. I came to bring you both somewhere safe."


    "Somewhere with no yelling?"


    "Yes. And no hitting. And no scary nights."


    Her lower lip trembled. "Do you promise?"


    "With everything I have."


    She stepped forward then and crouched in front of the bush. Her small hand reached through the leaves and touched mine.


    Her fingers were warm and shaking.


    "You feel real," she whispered.


    "I am."


    "I want to go with you."


    "I¡¯lle back when it¡¯s dark. Can you sneak outside again? Just likest night?"


    She nodded quickly.


    "I¡¯ll bring food and warm clothes. Stay quiet until then. Can you do that?"


    Another nod.


    And then the door behind her creaked.


    "Kiani!" John¡¯s voice snapped.


    She flinched and bolted up. "Coming!"


    She turned to me, panic in her eyes.


    "Go," I whispered. "Now."


    She ran to the porch, nearly tripping on her own feet. I ducked low, heart hammering, until I heard the door m behind her.


    And then I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding.


    She was brave.


    Braver than I¡¯d been at that age.


    And now I had a promise to keep.


    That night, I crept through the woods again, a small satchel slung over my shoulder. Inside were two rolls of bread, a nket, an old hoodie I¡¯d found abandoned behind the inn, and a small bottle of water. It wasn¡¯t much, but it would help.


    The house was dark.


    But the window on the far side glowed with a weak yellow light.


    Kiani.


    I waited beneath the trees, just likest time, and finally, the back door opened.


    She slipped out barefoot, a small bundle clutched in her arms.


    I ran to meet her halfway, catching her before she lost her bnce.


    "You came," she whispered.


    "So did you."


    I pulled her into a hug.


    She trembled in my arms.


    And for a moment, I forgot how angry I was. How scared. How broken I¡¯d felt thesest few weeks.


    All I knew was this little girl, trembling and silent, trusted me.


    And she needed saving.


    We moved fast through the woods. I carried her when she got tired, whispering gentle words into her hair.


    "Where are we going?" she asked once we¡¯d crossed the stream that bordered John¡¯snd.


    "To someone who can help. A friend. After that, we go somewhere new. Somewhere far away."


    "Will Mamae too?"


    "Yes. Soon."


    We reached the hollow tree where I¡¯d been sleeping. I set her down and wrapped the nket around her.


    She looked around at the branches, the nest of leaves, the stars above.


    "It¡¯s kind of pretty out here."


    "It is," I agreed. "You¡¯re safe now."


    Shey down, and I tucked the hoodie under her head.


    She looked up at me with wide, tired eyes.


    "Luciana?"


    "Yeah?"


    "You don¡¯t talk like the people around here."


    "That¡¯s because I¡¯m not from here. Not really."


    "Where are you from?"


    "A ce you can¡¯t see on a map."


    She smiled faintly. "That sounds like a story."


    "It is."


    "Will you tell it to me?"


    I sat beside her and brushed a strand of hair from her forehead.


    "Once upon a time, there was a girl who had a secret. A wild, beautiful secret. She was born in a ce where people could run faster than the wind and talk to the moon..."


    As I told her my story¡ªour story¡ªher breathing slowed.


    She fell asleep holding my hand.


    And I sat there, keeping watch, knowing the danger wasn¡¯t over. That John would notice she was gone. That things might get worse before they got better.


    But I also knew something else.


    Kiani was safe.


    And for the first time in what felt like forever... I wasn¡¯t alone anymore.

 Chapter 18 - Eighteen

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter Eighteen</h4>


    The sky was still gray when I left Kiani sleeping in the hollow tree, bundled in the hoodie and nket, clutching a crust of bread in her tiny fingers. I didn¡¯t want to leave her. But I had no choice.


    I had to go back for Aira.


    I had to look her in the eyes and beg her toe with us.


    The path back to the farmhouse seemed longer than before. Every step dragged like I was wading through water. My thoughts twisted, looped, tangled. What if she said no? What if she still didn¡¯t remember me? What if¡ªdespite everything¡ªshe chose to stay?


    I reached the edge of the clearing just as dawn bled into the sky.


    The windows of the house were dark.


    John hadn¡¯t noticed Kiani was gone¡ªyet.


    I crept up to the side of the house, heart pounding, and tapped gently on the ss of theundry room window. A soft rustling inside. Then footsteps. Slow, quiet, hesitant.


    Aira¡¯s face appeared.


    Our eyes met through the pane.


    And for the first time... I saw something flicker in her.


    Recognition.


    I held her gaze and mouthed one word: Please.


    She hesitated, then utched the window and slid it open.


    "Luciana," she whispered, as if tasting the name for the first time in years.


    "Yes," I said. My throat tightened. "It¡¯s me."


    She reached out, touching my cheek with shaking fingers. "You look so much like her... like me."


    "I am you," I said. "I¡¯m your daughter."


    She nodded, barely. "I thought... maybe I dreamed of you."


    "I¡¯m real. I¡¯m here. And I found her. I found Kiani."


    Aira¡¯s breath caught. "She¡¯s safe?"


    "With me. In the woods. She¡¯s waiting for you."


    Tears welled in her eyes. She gripped the window frame like it was the only thing holding her up.


    "I can¡¯t believe you found her," she whispered. "I thought he¡ªhe said he¡¯d¡ª" Her voice broke. She pressed her palm to her mouth.


    "You don¡¯t have to stay here anymore," I said, urgency rising in me like a tide. "You don¡¯t have to live like this. We can leave. Now. I have a n. I have a way out."


    She didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes flicked toward the hallway.


    "He¡¯s asleep," I said. "You cane. Right now."


    She shook her head, slow and mournful. "It¡¯s not that simple."


    "Yes, it is. You just have to want it."


    "You think I don¡¯t?" Her voice was still soft, but suddenly sharp. "You think I like this life? That I wanted to be trapped in this ce, in this body, with him?"


    "Then why won¡¯t youe?"


    "Because I¡¯m not like you, Luciana." Her voice cracked. "I¡¯m not brave anymore. I¡¯m not strong. I¡¯m¡ªhe broke me. He broke me a long time ago."


    I reached through the window and grabbed her hands. "You are strong. You¡¯ve kept Kiani alive all this time. You¡¯ve survived. That takes strength."


    She looked away, tears slipping down her cheeks.


    "I can¡¯t protect her anymore," she whispered. "He¡¯s getting worse. And now she flinches when I touch her. Like I¡¯m the one hurting her."


    "You¡¯re not," I said fiercely. "But if you stay, you will lose her."


    She looked back at me.


    "She needs you, Mama. We both do. Don¡¯t let him win."


    Aira pulled her hands free, backing away from the window. "I¡¯m scared," she said. "You don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s capable of."


    "I do," I said. "That¡¯s why we have to go."


    She wrapped her arms around herself, trembling.


    "You think he won¡¯t hunt us?" she asked. "You think he won¡¯te after us, after her?"


    "Let him try," I said, fire rising in my chest. "I¡¯ll protect you both. With everything I have."


    Aira stared at me. For a second, I thought she might climb through the window.


    But then¡ªher eyes darkened.


    She shook her head. "I can¡¯t leave."


    I felt something inside me copse. "Why?"


    "Because if I do, and he finds us¡ªhe¡¯ll kill you."


    "I¡¯m not afraid of him."


    "You should be."


    "Not more than I¡¯m afraid of losing you."


    She turned away, pressing her forehead to the wall. Her voice came out as a whisper. "I¡¯ve lived with fear so long it¡¯s the only thing I trust."


    I didn¡¯t speak. My throat was too tight.


    She turned back to me. Her eyes were red, wet, hollow. "Take her, Luciana. Take Kiani and go. Get as far from here as you can. Give her the life I couldn¡¯t."


    "You¡¯reing with us."


    "No," she said. "If I leave now, it¡¯ll all fall apart. He¡¯lle after us with a gun, with rage, with bloodlust. But if I stay¡ªmaybe he won¡¯t look. Maybe he¡¯ll think I had nothing to do with it."


    "You¡¯d stay here with him just to buy us time?"


    "I would," she said. "Because I¡¯d rather suffer than see you die."


    I reached out again, but she stepped back.


    "You¡¯re stronger than this," I said. "Don¡¯t give up."


    "I¡¯m not giving up," she whispered. "I¡¯m giving you a chance. That¡¯s what mothers do."


    My heart broke in slow, sharp pieces.


    She opened a drawer and pulled something out. A small silver locket.


    "I meant to give this to her one day," she said. "But you give it to her now."


    I took it.


    The metal was cold and dented. Inside was a photo¡ªof her, younger, smiling with a baby in her arms.


    Me.


    "I love you," she said.


    "I love you too. Please¡ªjust say you¡¯ll try. Someday."


    She hesitated. "Someday."


    It wasn¡¯t a promise. But it was a thread. A thread I¡¯d hold onto with everything I had.


    I slipped back into the woods, the locket tight in my fist.


    Behind me, the window closed with a soft click.


    Back at the tree, Kiani was still sleeping, her thumb pressed to her lips, the nket tangled around her legs.


    I sat beside her and watched the wind move the leaves overhead.


    Aira was choosing to stay in hell to give us a chance.


    It wasn¡¯t right.


    It wasn¡¯t fair.


    But it was the choice she made.


    And I had to honor it.


    I reached into my pocket, opened the locket, and ced it gently into Kiani¡¯s palm.


    She stirred slightly, her fingers curling around it in her sleep.


    "I¡¯ll keep you safe," I whispered.


    "For her."


    And for me.


    Because I couldn¡¯t lose anyone else.


    Not again.

 Chapter 19 - Nineteen

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter Neen</h4>


    The wind carried a strange tension that night.


    I crouched low behind the rotting fence of John¡¯s backyard, my heart pounding like war drums in my chest. Aira¡¯s modest house was dimly lit from the inside, shadows moving behind the cracked windows. My eyes didn¡¯t waver from the door, especially after Kiani slipped inside with the softest nod to me, her little face too bruised for a seven-year-old.


    She had done what I asked¡ªgone in to try and speak to her mother. And now I waited, both hopeful and terrified, that Aira would follow her daughter back out. That she would believe me. That she¡¯d remember me.


    But instead, there were screams.


    First Kiani¡¯s.


    Then Aira¡¯s.


    Then... nothing.


    I sprang up, vaulting over the fence like a fox leaping from a trap. My boots thudded against the hard-packed soil, each footfall echoing my panic.


    I reached the front porch in seconds and kicked the door open.


    The scene before me stopped my breath in my throat.


    Airay on the ground, shielding Kiani beneath her, her face streaked with blood. And standing over them¡ªwild-eyed and snarling¡ªwas John, holding a rusted shotgun with both hands, his knuckles white. His chest heaved with rage, and his mouth twisted into something primal.


    "She brought you here, didn¡¯t she?" he barked. "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been snooping around."


    "Let them go," I said, my voice trembling but steady enough. "Back off, John."


    He turned toward me slowly, his eyes ring with the violence of a man who thought he owned everything under his roof. "You don¡¯t tell me what to do in my house."


    Kiani whimpered under Aira, who pressed her lips to her daughter¡¯s hair and whispered something I couldn¡¯t hear.


    My vision turned red.


    "You hurt them," I said quietly. "And now you¡¯re going to regret it."


    I didn¡¯t mean to shift. I hadn¡¯t nned it. But the wolf within me was too furious to stay caged.


    My bones cracked first¡ªshoulders, spine, fingers¡ªshifting under my skin. My eyes burned as they glowed amber. My nails lengthened into ws, my teeth sharpened to points. Fur rippled along my arms. The transformation was fast, notplete, but enough.


    John took one look at me and froze.


    "What... what the hell are you?" he whispered, stepping back, shotgun dropping slightly.


    I stepped forward.


    "Luciana..." Aira¡¯s voice rose shakily, and I turned to her.


    Her eyes were wide. Not with horror¡ªbut with memory.


    "I¡¯ve seen that before," she breathed. "seven years years ago. You¡ªon your fourteenth birthday... you¡ªshifted. I was there."


    She touched her temple like the realization gave her a headache. "Nefang said... you were like him."


    Then her voice dropped, stunned. "Luciana... my baby?"


    My ws retracted slowly. The fire inside dimmed enough for me to kneel beside her.


    "Yes, Mama. It¡¯s me."


    Kiani peeked up from her mother¡¯s arms, her little face full of confusion and awe. "She¡¯s a wolf, Mama," she whispered.


    John hadn¡¯t moved. He was still holding the gun, now trembling.


    I turned back to him.


    "If you ever touch them again," I growled, still half-wolf, "I will show you just how much of a beast I can be."


    He opened his mouth to speak¡ªthen sprinted out the back door like the coward he was.


    I exhaled hard.


    Aira sat up slowly, arms still around Kiani. She stared at me with trembling hands. "All this time... I thought I was going crazy. I thought I imagined it. That night we left¡ªI couldn¡¯t take it. Nefang said he wanted to change me into one of you."


    Tears welled in her eyes.


    "I loved him. I loved you. But I was human. I thought it was all some twisted dream. That if I stayed, I¡¯d lose myselfpletely."


    I sat beside her, unsure if I was still glowing or just trembling.


    "You didn¡¯t dream it," I whispered. "You were taken to Thornridge. He put you to sleep and brought you and me through a portal. I shifted at fourteen. That was real."


    Aira¡¯s breath hitched. She covered her mouth.


    "Luciana... I left you."


    "I know," I said. "I didn¡¯t understand it for a long time. I hated you for leaving. I thought you didn¡¯t want me. But now... seeing how he tried to force you to change¡ªhow terrifying that must have been... I get it."


    I took her hand slowly. She didn¡¯t pull away.


    "You left because you thought it was the only way. But now... I¡¯m here to take you home."


    Her lips parted, and a sob caught in her throat.


    "I can¡¯t go back."


    "You can. With me."


    "But Kiani..."


    "Shees too," I said firmly.


    "I¡¯m not like you," Aira said, voice breaking. "I can¡¯t run with wolves. I can¡¯t fight like you just did."


    "You don¡¯t have to fight," I said. "You just have to believe in me. Trust that I¡¯ll protect you both."


    Aira looked down at Kiani, who had crawled into herp, clutching her shirt tightly. The bruises on the girl¡¯s arms weren¡¯t old. They ran deep. And the fear in her eyes? Even deeper.


    "If you stay," I said gently, "he will kill one of you. Maybe not tonight, but eventually."


    The silence was thick, broken only by the sound of the wind through the trees outside. Aira ran her hand through Kiani¡¯s hair and looked up at me.


    "Can you really take us away from here?"


    "I can," I nodded. "But the path isn¡¯t easy. We¡¯ll need help. I know someone... a Seer. She can open the portal back to Thornridge."


    Aira inhaled, and I could see the war raging behind her eyes. Love for her daughter. Terror of the unknown. Grief for everything she once was.


    "I don¡¯t want her to grow up like I did," she whispered.


    "She won¡¯t," I said. "Not with me there."


    Then, finally¡ªslowly¡ªshe nodded.


    "Okay."


    I felt my breath release all at once, like I¡¯d been holding it for years.


    Aira clutched Kiani tightly, whispering words I couldn¡¯t hear. Then she stood, wobbling a little, and looked around the wreckage of their home. The bloodstained floor. The shattered tes. The overturned table. The haunting shadows of too many nights spent in fear.


    "We leave tonight," she said.


    Later that Night


    I led them both through the back fields, away from the road, keeping low and silent. My half-shift had faded, but the adrenaline still burned beneath my skin. Aira kept close behind me, Kiani in her arms, eyes wide and alert.


    "We¡¯ll stay in the woods tonight," I whispered. "By morning, I¡¯ll take you to the Seer."


    Kiani clung to her mother¡¯s shoulder, head buried in her neck.


    Aira spoke quietly. "Is she really your sister?"


    I smiled faintly. "I think she is now."


    When we reached a small clearing near the treeline, I started gathering sticks. Aira watched in silence before joining me. We made a fire pit together¡ªsilent, synchronized. The way I used to imagine we would, if she¡¯d never left.


    She sat across from me, warming Kiani in a nket we brought from the house.


    After a long silence, she asked, "Does he... does Nefang still talk about me?"


    I hesitated.


    "Sometimes," I said. "He says he regrets how it ended. But he also says you betrayed him."


    She flinched.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to. I just... I couldn¡¯t live in that world. Not when I didn¡¯t belong."


    "You do now," I said. "You always did. You just needed someone to remind you."


    Her eyes glistened with tears. She looked at me with something I hadn¡¯t seen since I was nine years old¡ªlove without fear.


    "I¡¯m sorry I left you," she whispered.


    "I forgive you," I said.


    And I meant it.


    Because tonight, I saw the woman behind the mystery.


    The mother behind the memory.


    And the family that still had a chance¡ªif we could survive what came next.

 Chapter 20 - Twenty

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter Twenty</h4>


    We left under a sky too silent to trust.


    The wind had stilled, the trees stood like sentinels, and even the night creatures seemed to know something had shifted. Freedom was supposed to feel like open air and deep breaths¡ªbut for us, it felt like the sharp edge of a knife pressed to our backs.


    We were fugitives now.


    I kept close to Aira and Kiani, my senses stretched thin across the horizon. Every crack of a twig, every shadow on the path made my shoulders twitch. I walked in front, scanning for danger. Aira carried Kiani on her hip, her face pale and tight with tension.


    John wasn¡¯t dead¡ªbut he was down.


    After I shifted and ran him off, he didn¡¯t get far. He¡¯d tried toe back with a knife, slurring threats through a bleeding lip. I stopped him¡ªtook the knife from his hand, snarled so close to his face I could feel his sweat sting my nose. He ran then. Maybe out of fear. Maybe to report us.


    That¡¯s what worried me.


    "He¡¯ll tell someone," I whispered as we walked. "The police maybe. Or his neighbors."


    "We didn¡¯t kill him," Aira said quietly.


    "No, but we¡¯re not normal either. If anyone saw me shift... if they say I attacked him... we don¡¯t get second chances, Mama."


    Aira nodded grimly, holding Kiani closer. "So where are we going?"


    "There¡¯s a train yard," I said, pointing ahead. "It¡¯s not far. Freight trains run through it every few hours. We can hop one heading east, away from this town."


    "And then?"


    "And then we find the Seer. She¡¯ll help us open the portal back to Thornridge."


    Kiani stirred. "Will there be wolves there?" she asked softly.


    I nced back and smiled, though my face felt stiff. "Yes. But not like here. They¡¯re not monsters. They¡¯re... part of me. And they¡¯ll protect you too."


    She didn¡¯t look afraid. Just curious.


    I envied her.


    ---


    The train yard was quiet when we arrived. Massive metal beasts slept along the rusted tracks, lined up like tombstones. We crouched behind a stack of crates, waiting. I could feel Aira¡¯s nerves through the way her fingers twitched on her knee.


    "I haven¡¯t hopped a train since I was sixteen," she muttered.


    I raised a brow. "You¡¯ve done this before?"


    "Once. When I ran away from home the first time. Before I met your father."


    I chuckled. "So running¡¯s always been in our blood."


    She gave me a tired smile. "Maybe. But this time, we¡¯re running toward something."


    A distant rumble shook the ground. Aira and I locked eyes.


    "It¡¯sing," I said.


    We grabbed Kiani, still wrapped in her nket, and ran for the tracks. I scanned the passing cars¡ªtbeds, boxcars, empty tankers. The speed was slower than usual. Luck, or something else.


    "There!" I shouted. "That one!"


    Aira didn¡¯t hesitate. I helped her up first, shoving her from behind until she rolled into the open boxcar. Then I passed Kiani up into her arms. Finally, I ran, my boots thudding against the gravel, and leapt. My hands caught the edge. Aira reached out, grabbed my arm, and pulled.


    I tumbled in,nding hard beside her, breath ragged.


    The car nged shut behind us.


    And we were gone.


    ---


    Hours passed with the steady rattle of the train beneath us. The boxcar was dark, only the moonlight seeping through a crack in the metal. Kiani slept curled in Aira¡¯sp, and I sat across from them, back against the wall, arms folded over my knees.


    "You did that for me," Aira said quietly.


    I looked up. "What?"


    "Came back. Risked everything."


    I shrugged, though my throat felt tight. "You¡¯re my mother. I never stopped wanting you."


    Her eyes glistened in the pale light. "And what about Thornridge? You had a life there. People who loved you."


    I hesitated. Darius¡¯s face flickered in my mind. His smile. His voice.


    "I tried to love him," I said. "I tried to make it work. But something inside me kept pulling... telling me I wasn¡¯t whole. I thought it was because I didn¡¯t have a mate. But it was because I didn¡¯t have you."


    Aira looked down at Kiani, brushing a hand through her tangled hair.


    "You saved her too," she whispered.


    "She saved me," I replied. "That night in the house¡ªwhen I saw you shielding her¡ªI saw you the way I remembered you. Brave. Protective. Loving. That¡¯s the mother I missed."


    Aira wiped her cheek. "I was scared. Every day. I didn¡¯t know if John would break me, or if I¡¯d break first."


    "You didn¡¯t break," I said. "You¡¯re still here."


    The train kept rolling, but the silence between us was different now. It was soft. Healing.


    ---


    We stopped the next day in a dusty town where the train idled for repairs. I led them through alleys and back roads, avoiding cameras and strangers. We had no money, no IDs. Just the clothes on our backs and each other.


    That was enough.


    We walked to the edge of town, toward the forest where the Seer said she¡¯d wait. She had given me instructions when Ist visited¡ªsymbols to draw, herbs to find, words to speak under a full moon.


    And tonight, the moon would rise.


    I found the clearing easily. It was hidden behind old trees, guarded by silence and strange stillness. I knelt and began the ritual.


    Aira held Kiani close, whispering prayers. I could feel her fear building again.


    "What happens now?" she asked.


    "The Seer opens the gate," I said, hands steady. "We go back to Thornridge."


    "And if we can¡¯t?"


    I looked her dead in the eyes.


    "We will."


    The wind picked up. The earth trembled slightly under my fingers. The air thickened, like breath held by the world itself.


    And then¡ªlight.


    A soft blue glow opened in the center of the clearing, swirling upward like smoke in reverse. The portal shimmered, bending the air around it.


    The Seer stepped forward, her eyes pale as the moon.


    "You bring more than yourself this time," she said, voice like sand.


    "My family," I said.


    She nodded, but her expression turned grim. "There is always a price for freedom."


    I stood up, blood rushing through my ears. "What kind of price?"


    "Your ce among the ns will not be waiting. They will see your act as betrayal."


    "I don¡¯t care," I said.


    She looked to Aira and Kiani. "And they will see them as outsiders. Are you willing to fight for them?"


    "Yes," I said without hesitation.


    "Then go," she said. "But know this¡ªfreedom is never free. What you gain now, you must defend forever."


    I took Aira¡¯s hand. She took Kiani¡¯s. And together, we stepped through the portal, the glow wrapping around us like a cloak.


    ---


    On the other side, Thornridge felt colder. Wilder. As if it sensed what I¡¯d done. I led them toward the mountains, toward the sanctuary where I knew Darius would not yet search. I didn¡¯t know what came next. The ns might reject me. Nefang might rage. Darius might turn away.


    But I had my mother.


    And I had her child.


    And I had done what no wolf before me had dared to do¡ª


    Chose love overw.


    And paid the price for our freedom.

 Chapter 21 - Twenty One

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter Twenty One</h4>


    The wind bit at my face as we ran. Aira clutched Kiani¡¯s hand, pulling her close, her eyes wide with panic. We could hear them behind us¡ªJohn¡¯s men. Loud voices. Heavy boots. Shotguns cocking.


    "This way!" I shouted over my shoulder, guiding them off the dirt path and into the trees. I knew the way to the portal. The Seer had shown me. It was hidden, shielded by magic and forest. But we had to get there before it was toote.


    Kiani stumbled, falling to her knees. "Mama!"


    Aira picked her up without a word and kept running, her breath ragged, arms trembling. I slowed down to help, gripping Kiani¡¯s small hand.


    "Are they close?" Aira asked, her voice shaking.


    I sniffed the air. "Yes. Too close."


    I could hear them shouting.


    "Find the witch! Find the girl!"


    They didn¡¯t even care about Kiani. They only cared about Aira. About control.


    And they hated me. I¡¯d shown them something they didn¡¯t understand. My ws. My strength. My growl.


    My wolf.


    We ducked behind a fallen log, hearts pounding. I pressed a finger to my lips. "Quiet."


    The men passed nearby. One of them stopped. My breath caught.


    "I swear I saw theme this way," he said.


    "Keep moving. We¡¯ll catch them."


    They continued on. I waited ten more seconds, then stood. "Let¡¯s go."


    We moved fast, staying low, ducking through branches and leaves. The night was dark. The moon high. My senses were still dulled¡ªI hadn¡¯t fully regained my wolf¡ªbut I felt stronger now than I had in days. I was protecting them. That gave me power.


    "We¡¯re almost there," I said.


    "How far?" Aira asked.


    "Just past that ridge."


    Kiani whimpered. "My feet hurt."


    "We¡¯re going home," I said softly. "Real home. Just a little more, okay?"


    She nodded, eyes full of trust. It made my chest ache.


    We climbed the slope. Vines clung to our legs. Aira gasped. Her arm bled from a scratch.


    Then I saw it. The portal. It shimmered in the air like heat above fire, hidden in a ring of twisted trees.


    "There!" I pointed.


    Aira stopped in her tracks, staring. "Is that¡ª?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s how we get back to Thornridge."


    She hesitated. "What if it¡¯s a trap?"


    "It¡¯s not. I swear. This is the only way. The Seer helped me find it."


    We ran toward it.


    Then¡ª


    A gunshot cracked the night.


    I screamed, pushing Kiani to the ground. Aira ducked behind a tree.


    "They¡¯re here!" I shouted. "Go! Run!"


    Aira picked up Kiani again and ran toward the portal.


    Another shot. It grazed my shoulder. Pain ripped through me.


    I turned. Four men stepped into the clearing. John wasn¡¯t among them¡ªbut I knew he¡¯d sent them. And they were armed.


    "Give us the woman," one said, raising his gun. "She belongs to John."


    "She doesn¡¯t belong to anyone," I growled.


    They didn¡¯t listen.


    I stepped in front of the portal, blocking the way. "She¡¯s going through. And you¡¯re not stopping us."


    "You some kind of freak?" another asked, sneering.


    "I¡¯m her daughter."


    Theyughed. "Then you¡¯re a freak too."


    My blood boiled.


    I felt it rise inside me. The wolf.


    I let ite.


    My nails grew longer. My eyes burned gold. My skin heated as power filled my limbs.


    I roared, loud enough to shake the trees.


    Two of the men froze.


    The third raised his gun again, but I was faster.


    I leapt, mming into him. The gun flew from his hand. I pinned him to the ground, teeth bared.


    "Don¡¯t touch my family," I hissed.


    He stared at me, terrified.


    The others ran.


    The fourth shot wildly, then fled with the rest, crashing into the forest.


    I stepped back, letting the wounded man crawl away.


    I turned. Aira stood frozen, holding Kiani, her mouth open.


    "You..." she whispered.


    I nodded. "I told you. I¡¯m your daughter. I¡¯m not just beast. I¡¯m yours. And I¡¯m here to take you home."


    She slowly walked toward me, her lips trembling. "You saved us."


    "I¡¯ll always save you."


    She touched my cheek. "I believe you now."


    I turned to the portal. "We don¡¯t have much time. They¡¯ll be back."


    "Will it hurt?" Kiani asked softly.


    "No, sweet girl. Just hold Mama¡¯s hand."


    I held out mine.


    Aira took it.


    Together, we stepped into the light.


    It was like diving into warm water. The air shimmered around us. The wind roared. My skin tingled. I heard a howl¡ªdistant, familiar. My wolf calling home.


    Then everything shifted.


    The forest disappeared.


    Wended on soft earth. Moonlight filtered through silver trees. The stars above us were brighter, closer. The air smelled different. Wilder.


    Thornridge.


    We had made it.


    Kiani looked around, eyes wide. "Where are we?"


    "Home," I whispered.


    Aira fell to her knees, tears falling. "I remember this ce."


    I helped her up. "You¡¯re safe now."


    "I thought I¡¯d never see it again."


    "You don¡¯t have to run anymore."


    Suddenly, a shape appeared in the trees.


    I tensed¡ªthen rxed.


    It was the Seer.


    She nodded at me. "You kept your promise."


    "I did."


    Her eyesnded on Aira. "And now... it is time for hers."


    Aira straightened. "What do you mean?"


    "You must be bound to thisnd, if you wish to stay. The ritual Nefang once tried to perform¡ªyou mustplete it."


    Aira looked at me. "Will it change me?"


    "Yes," the Seer said. "It will make you one of us. Fully."


    Aira looked down at Kiani. Then at me.


    "Do it," she said. "I want to stay with my daughters."


    I smiled through my tears. "Then we begin."


    The Seer stepped forward.


    And under the light of the Thornridge moon, the ritual began.

 Chapter 22 - Twenty Two

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter Twenty Two</h4>


    I didn¡¯t breathe until the swirling light of the portal faded and the ground of Thornridge pressed firm beneath my boots again.


    We made it.


    Behind me, Kiani clung tightly to Aira, her little arms wrapped around her mother¡¯s waist. Aira was shaking, whether from fear or exhaustion I couldn¡¯t tell. The wind here was different¡ªcooler, cleaner. It smelled of pine and distant smoke. And it was home.


    "We¡¯re safe now," I whispered.


    I turned to look at Aira. Her eyes were wide, scanning the forest like it was a dream. She hadn¡¯t been here in years¡ªnot since the night she left us.


    "This is Thornridge?" Kiani asked quietly.


    "Yes," I said. "Our home."


    She tilted her head, listening to the birdsong in the trees. "It¡¯s quiet."


    "Too quiet," Aira murmured.


    The portal hadn¡¯t taken us to the vige center. It never did. We were near the far border of the territory, not far from the southern patrol path. If we were lucky, the guards would spot us soon. If we weren¡¯t, we¡¯d have to walk.


    "I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re back," I said, mostly to myself.


    Aira crouched beside Kiani. "Stay close to me. Don¡¯t run."


    "Okay, Mama."


    I moved ahead to lead them. My heart pounded. Part of me was grateful. The other part¡ªthe bigger part¡ªwas already bracing for what woulde next.


    Nefang.


    He¡¯d be furious.


    The pack wasn¡¯t just protective of its rules¡ªit lived by them. What I had done, crossing worlds without permission, bringing humans into our realm without approval, could be considered treason.


    But what choice did I have?


    After almost an hour of walking through thick trees, I spotted the first figure on the patrol route.


    It was Beta Jorren.


    He stood still as a statue at the sight of us. His eyes went straight to me, then to the woman and child beside me. He stepped forward, slowly.


    "Luciana?" His voice was full of disbelief. "Is that...?"


    "Yes," I said. "It¡¯s my mother. Aira. And this is Kiani, her daughter."


    Jorren blinked, mouth parting.


    "You need to take us to my father," I said firmly.


    He hesitated for a second, then nodded.


    "Come. Quickly."


    The walk back to the heart of Thornridge was long and tense. I could feel the weight of Aira¡¯s steps behind me. She was trying not to show how overwhelmed she was, but I knew. I felt it too. This ce had once been her prison¡ªand now, it might be her home again.


    We reached the vige just before sunset.


    People turned when they saw us. Eyes widened. Some whispered. Some stared openly. Aira lowered her head. Kiani pressed into her mother¡¯s side.


    I didn¡¯t slow down.


    Nefang¡¯s home came into view, the biggest building at the center of Thornridge. Guards stood at the doors. They stiffened when they saw me.


    One of them stepped forward. "She¡¯s back. With humans."


    "Let us in," I said.


    They opened the door without a word.


    Inside, the fire was lit, and the warmth wrapped around me instantly. Nefang stood near the firece, deep in conversation with the council. His back was to us.


    I stepped forward.


    "Father."


    He turned and froze.


    His eyes locked on mine. Relief crossed his face first. "Luciana..." he breathed. Then his gaze moved to Aira and Kiani.


    The change was instant.


    His whole body stilled. His voice dropped to a whisper.


    "Aira?"


    She took a slow step forward. "It¡¯s me, Nefang."


    For a long, long moment, he didn¡¯t move. Then he stepped forward, almost in disbelief, like she might vanish again.


    "You¡¯re alive."


    "Yes," she said softly.


    His voice cracked. "All these years..."


    She nodded, holding Kiani tighter.


    "I thought you were dead," he whispered. "I searched. I tore through the edges of the world looking for you."


    "I know," she said. "And I¡¯m sorry."


    He turned sharply to me. "You went to the human world. Without permission. Without protection. Do you understand what you¡¯ve done?"


    "Yes," I said, standing tall. "I went because she needed me. They needed me."


    "You risked your life," he said, voice rising. "You risked ours! If someone had followed you, if the humans had seen..."


    "They did," I said. "I fought them off. I did what I had to do."


    He stared at me, anger ring in his eyes.


    "You disobeyed everyw we hold sacred, Luciana."


    I stepped closer to him. "Would you rather I had stayed here while they suffered? While John beat them? While Kiani cried herself to sleep every night?"


    At the mention of Kiani¡¯s name, his eyes dropped to the little girl. She looked up at him, curious and frightened.


    "She¡¯s mine?" he asked quietly.


    Aira nodded.


    He knelt slowly, eye to eye with the child. "Hello, little one."


    Kiani said nothing, but she didn¡¯t run.


    "She¡¯s strong," Aira said. "Like you."


    Nefang looked up at her. "Why didn¡¯t youe back? Why disappear?"


    "Because I couldn¡¯t be what you wanted me to be," she whispered. "I couldn¡¯t be like you."


    "You were never supposed to change," he said. "Only to understand. To belong."


    "I was scared," Aira admitted. "You wanted to perform rituals. You wanted me to shift¡ªto be one of you. But I¡¯m not. I¡¯m human."


    He stood slowly. "Then whye back?"


    She looked at Luciana. "Because our daughter reminded me that family is more than blood. It¡¯s what I saw her fighting for. Then I believe her, shifting would be our protector."


    Father looked at me, satisfaction in his eyes. Maybe because for letting Aira see us as protectors and not dangerous as she might have thought of us in the past.


    "You have talked well, Kiana," Father said.


    I reached for Kiani¡¯s hand. "We¡¯re here now. All of us. What happens next is up to you."


    Nefang turned away, breathing hard.


    "I need time," he said finally. "This changes everything."


    "I know," I replied.


    "But you and the others¡ªAira, Kiani¡ªyou¡¯ll be watched. The council will have questions."


    "We¡¯ll answer them."


    He nodded, but his voice was cold. "You broke my trust, Luciana."


    "And I¡¯d do it again," I said. "Because they¡¯re worth it."


    He looked at me, something unreadable in his eyes.


    "Rest tonight," he said. "We talk tomorrow."


    Then he left the room.


    Aira sat down slowly on the bench near the fire. Kiani climbed into herp.


    "I forgot how cold it could be here," Aira murmured.


    "It¡¯s not always like this," I said. "It gets warmer. Brighter."


    She gave me a tired smile.


    Kiani looked around. "Will we stay here?"


    I knelt beside her. "For now, yes. We¡¯re safe."


    Safe¡ªbut not yet home.


    Not yet.

 Chapter 23 - Twenty Three

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter Twenty Three</h4>


    The sky was bleeding gold and red, a strange color that only came once a year¡ªthe same color I saw in my dreams when the voice first told me to find my mother. Now, standing at the edge of Thornridge¡¯s sacred circle, I was here again. Only this time, I wasn¡¯t the child being led by fate. I was the one doing the leading.


    The leaves rustled like whispers. The air felt thick. My heart beat fast as I stood between my mother and Kiani. Both of them wore long white robes given by the Elders. Both of them looked nervous. But only one of them knew what was about to happen.


    Aira¡¯s hand reached for mine. "Are you sure this will work?"


    I nodded, even though I wasn¡¯t sure at all. "I believe it will. I¡¯ve seen it done before."


    She tried to smile but her eyes were filled with doubt. "Luciana... I¡¯m scared."


    I squeezed her fingers gently. "You don¡¯t have to be. You¡¯re not alone this time."


    Kiani, small and silent, looked around. "Is this where magic lives?"


    I knelt down and brushed her curly hair back. "Yes. It¡¯s where we¡¯re all made whole again."


    The ritual ground glowed faintly as the moon began to rise. Nefang stood at the far edge, watching. He hadn¡¯t spoken much since our return. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was still angry or just... shocked. Aira¡¯s presence had shaken him.


    But this was not about him.


    This was about Aira¡ªand Kiani.


    I stepped into the center and raised my voice.


    "Spirits of Thornridge, hear me. I bring two souls into your presence. One born of this world. One returned from another. Both carry the bloodline of prophecy. Let them be joined with their true forms."


    The Elders began chanting.


    I felt the power hum beneath my feet.


    Aira flinched. "It¡¯s starting, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes. Just breathe. Trust me."


    Aira stood tall, even when the wind picked up and the light grew brighter. Her eyes shut tightly. Her breath turned ragged. I saw her body shiver, then jerk.


    The transformation had begun.


    Pain twisted her face. She fell to her knees. I ran toward her but one of the Elders held me back.


    "She must do this alone," he whispered.


    "No! She¡¯s not like us¡ªshe¡¯s¡ªshe¡¯s¡ª"


    But then her scream turned into something else. A growl. A deep rumble that didn¡¯t belong to a human.


    And in seconds, Aira was gone.


    Where she knelt, now stood a tall white wolf¡ªher fur thick, her eyes still my mother¡¯s. She blinked at me and whimpered softly.


    Tears spilled down my cheeks.


    "You did it," I whispered. "You came back to us."


    Everyone was still.


    But then...


    A scream.


    High. Sharp. Piercing.


    Kiani.


    My heart froze as I turned to see her falling backward, clutching her chest.


    "No! She¡¯s not part of this!" I shouted. "Stop the ritual!"


    But the light around her glowed brighter than anything I¡¯d seen.


    Kiani was glowing.


    No, not just glowing¡ªchanging.


    Her skin shimmered like silver.


    Her bones cracked.


    "No, no, no," I mumbled, pushing past the Elders.


    She cried out again, but it wasn¡¯t pain. It sounded like... release.


    And then, before my eyes, Kiani transformed.


    She was smaller than Aira, thinner, but her coat was almost the same white. Only with streaks of gray near her legs and snout. Her eyes¡ªoh god, her eyes¡ªwere mine.


    The whole ce went silent.


    Even the wind.


    Even the wolves.


    Everyone just stared at the little girl who wasn¡¯t supposed to shift.


    Aira padded forward, her nose touching Kiani¡¯s snout gently. A low whine came from her throat.


    I fell to my knees.


    "What just happened?" I whispered.


    Nefang stepped forward, his voice low and cautious. "She¡¯s not fully human... She never was."


    I stared at him. "What do you mean?"


    He looked at Kiani with awe. "Some bloodlines skip generations. If the right magic meets the right time¡ªif the child is born under a moon touched by prophecy... the wolf can hide until it¡¯s safe."


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "She was born in the human world," I said slowly. "To a mother who had once crossed into Thornridge. To a father who... didn¡¯t know the truth."


    Nefang nodded. "Her beast has been waiting."


    I looked at the two wolves. Aira. Kiani.


    One who ran from her wolf side.


    One who never knew it was there.


    Now both stood before me, reborn.


    The circle finally dimmed, the ritualplete.


    The Elders bowed their heads.


    The prophecy had been fulfilled.


    But as I stood, as I wiped the tears from my face and watched my familye together in the most unexpected way, something else crept into my mind.


    Where was Darius?


    Why hadn¡¯t hee back?


    He knew I was gone.


    He should have searched.


    He should have sensed the pull.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Not once.


    Aira and Kiani returned to their human formster that night, exhausted but whole.


    We sat by the fire, silent, until my mother finally asked the question we were all afraid of.


    "What happens now?"


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    I looked to the sky, the stars blinking like tiny secrets. Something was still missing.


    Someone.


    And I wasn¡¯t sure if he had let me go...


    Or if I had to go find him.


    ---


    The moment we stepped back into the heart of Thornridge, something shifted. It wasn¡¯t the air or the moonlight. It was the silence that greeted us.


    Not celebration. Not wee. Just silence.


    I held Kiani¡¯s small hand tightly, still feeling the heat from her unexpected shift. Aira stood on the other side of me, quiet but steady. Her transformation had worked¡ªshe was one of us now. But Kiani... she had shifted on her own. Without a ritual. Without warning. That truth lingered like fog around us.


    As we approached the edge of the main hall, a sharp voice stopped us.


    "Luciana."


    I turned. Nefang stood tall, arms crossed, eyes hard. "You should have told me," he said.


    "I didn¡¯t have time," I replied, my voice tight. "John¡¯s men¡ª"


    "That¡¯s not what I mean," he snapped. "You should have told me what you were nning. You risked too much."


    Aira stepped forward, her gaze soft but clear. "Don¡¯t me her. She saved us."


    Nefang looked at her, pain and longing written across his face. "Aira," he whispered. "You don¡¯t know what she¡¯s done."


    "She brought me back to you," she said simply.


    That quieted him. But only for a moment.


    I felt the tension ripple deeper as Darius approached from the other side of the courtyard. My heart lifted when I saw him¡ªbut then it sank. His eyes didn¡¯t meet mine.


    "Darius," I said softly, walking toward him.


    He nodded once. "You¡¯re back."


    Something about the way he said it hurt more than I expected.


    "I thought you¡¯d be there," I said, stopping in front of him. "At the ritual. Or even before we crossed."


    "I didn¡¯t know where you were," he said, voice low. "No one did."


    "You didn¡¯t look."


    He flinched. Just slightly. "I had duties. The pack¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t," I cut in. "Don¡¯t lie to me."


    He looked at me now, really looked, but his eyes were full of questions, not warmth. "I don¡¯t understand why you risked your life for them. For a human who ran away. For a child who¡ª" He looked at Kiani. "Who shouldn¡¯t even be able to shift."


    "She¡¯s my sister," I said. "And Aira is my mother. I had to bring them home."


    "You don¡¯t know what kind of danger you¡¯ve brought here," he said.


    "They were in danger," I snapped. "John¡ªhe nearly killed them. I had no choice."


    Darius¡¯s jaw tightened. "You always have a choice."


    I took a step back. "So this is it? Ie back, and you treat me like I¡¯ve betrayed you?"


    "You didn¡¯t just vanish from me, Luciana," he said. "You vanished from the pack. From your people. You took matters into your own hands, and now\..."


    "And now what?" I asked. "Say it."


    "You¡¯re not the same."


    That hurt more than I could bear.


    Aira walked up behind me, touching my shoulder gently. "Luciana," she said. "Maybe we should rest."


    I nodded slowly. "Yeah. Come on."


    We were given a temporary room near the east wing. Kiani curled up on the furs, exhausted. Aira sat quietly, taking it all in. I paced, heart heavy.


    "He didn¡¯t even try to find me," I whispered.


    Aira looked up. "The Alpha?"


    "Darius." I sank to the ground beside her. "I thought... I thought we had something real. But the moment I did something without him, he turned cold."


    "Some men only know how to lead when everything stays in their hands," she said. "You took the lead, and he saw that as defiance."


    "I did it for family."


    "And he may never understand that." She reached for my hand. "But you do. That¡¯s enough."


    A knock at the door interrupted us. It was Nefang.


    "I need to speak with Luciana," he said. "Alone."


    Aira gave me a soft look and helped Kiani into the inner room.


    Once we were alone, Nefang sat across from me.


    "I¡¯m not angry anymore," he said.


    "Could¡¯ve fooled me," I muttered.


    He sighed. "I¡¯m scared, Luciana. You brought your mother back, and I¡¯m grateful. But Kiani... she shouldn¡¯t have been able to shift."


    "I know."


    "She has werewolf blood. That means someone in her bloodline isn¡¯t human."


    "You¡¯re saying John¡ª?"


    "No. I don¡¯t think John¡¯s her real father."


    I froze.


    "What?" I breathed.


    "There are stories," he said, "of human women who carried werewolf children without knowing it. It¡¯s rare. But if Kiani was born here and shifted... someone nted that blood long before."


    "But Aira never said¡ª"


    "Maybe she didn¡¯t know. Or maybe she¡¯s hiding it."


    My head spun. "Why would she hide it?"


    "I don¡¯t know. But this changes things."


    "Like what?"


    "Kiani might be the key to the second prophecy."


    I blinked. "There¡¯s a second prophecy?"


    He nodded grimly. "One we hoped would nevere true. A child of two worlds, born in silence, touched by fire. A girl who will either save us¡ªor destroy us."


    I swallowed hard. "You think that¡¯s Kiani?"


    "I think we have to watch closely."


    I stood up. "No. I won¡¯t let anyone treat her like some weapon."


    "No one¡¯s saying that."


    "You¡¯re *thinking* it," I snapped. "She¡¯s just a child."


    "And so were you," he said gently. "And look what you became."


    I didn¡¯t sleep that night. I couldn¡¯t. My thoughts twisted with worry. About Darius. About Kiani. About what we brought back with us.


    The next morning, I went to find Darius again.


    He was in the training fields, sparring with Kael. Sweat poured down his brow. His strikes were harsh. Angrier than usual.


    When he saw me, he froze. Wiped his face with the back of his hand.


    "Can we talk?" I asked.


    He nodded once. We walked toward the edge of the trees.


    "I miss you," I said honestly. "I missed you every moment I was away."


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    "But I had to go. I couldn¡¯t leave them behind."


    "I know," he said quietly.


    "Then why are you acting like I betrayed you?"


    "Because I don¡¯t know who you are anymore."


    My breath caught.


    "You came back different," he continued. "Stronger. More... determined. That¡¯s good for a leader. But we¡¯re mates, Luciana. You didn¡¯t even tell me what you were doing."


    "I was afraid you¡¯d try to stop me."


    "Maybe I would¡¯ve. Because I love you. And I didn¡¯t want to lose you."


    Tears stung my eyes.


    "But now," he said, "I don¡¯t know where we stand."


    "I still love you," I whispered.


    He looked down. "Then let¡¯s see if that¡¯s enough."


    I turned and walked back, unsure if his words meant hope¡ªor the beginning of the end.

 Chapter 24 - Twenty Four

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter Twenty Four</h4>


    I stood by the window in my room, watching the fog roll across the hills of Thornridge. The mist clung to the trees like memories I couldn¡¯t shake. Below, the pack moved like shadows, training and patrolling. From this high window, they looked so small. Distant. Just like how Darius had be.


    He hadn¡¯t spoken to me since the ritual. Not truly. His words were brief, clipped. Like I had somehow broken something we couldn¡¯t name, something sacred.


    But I had done what was right... hadn¡¯t I?


    Aira was safe now. Kiani too. They were part of us¡ªno longer trapped in the human world, no longer prey to a cruel man¡¯s control. I should¡¯ve felt peace. I should¡¯ve been proud.


    Instead, there was silence between me and Darius. Heavy silence. And I was afraid it was starting to echo inside me.


    A soft knock tapped on my door.


    I didn¡¯t move. "It¡¯s open," I said.


    The door creaked open and Nefang stepped in. His face was drawn, eyes dark with worry.


    "I came to check on you," he said.


    "I¡¯m fine," I replied too quickly.


    He stepped closer. "You don¡¯t sound fine."


    I finally turned to him. "Everyone is treating me like I did something wrong. Darius won¡¯t even look at me. No one says it, but I see it in their eyes."


    "They¡¯re just... shaken," Nefang said. "The prophecy... the ritual... no one expected Kiani to shift. Not even the Seer."


    "She¡¯s a child," I whispered. "And now she has to carry all this power."


    "She¡¯s stronger than she looks," he said, a small smile touching his lips. "Just like you."


    I looked away. "Then why do I feel so empty?"


    There was no answer to that. Nefang only sighed and walked over to the chair near the firece, sitting down slowly.


    "I remember the first time you shifted," he said. "Aira cried for hours. She kept saying it wasn¡¯t supposed to happen."


    "She loved you," I said quietly. "But she ran."


    "She feared what she couldn¡¯t understand. Can you me her?"


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "She trusts me now. Kiani does too. But Darius... I don¡¯t know."


    Nefang rose again and put a gentle hand on my shoulder. "Give him time."


    I nodded, but I didn¡¯t believe it. Time didn¡¯t always heal things. Sometimes it just made silence grow louder.


    After Nefang left, I decided to find Darius. I couldn¡¯t keep pretending. If I didn¡¯t face it, it would consume me.


    I found him at the training field, shirtless and sparring with one of the Betas. His muscles moved with fluid strength, but his eyes were distant. Hollow.


    He saw me, but didn¡¯t stop.


    "Can we talk?" I asked.


    He paused, wiping sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. "Later."


    "No," I said, standing firm. "Now."


    Reluctantly, he nodded and motioned for me to follow him toward the forest¡¯s edge. We stopped by the old oak tree, the one we used to sit under after long patrols.


    "I need to know what I did," I said softly.


    He looked away. "You didn¡¯t do anything."


    "Don¡¯t lie."


    He inhaled deeply. "You risked everything without telling me. You made a decision that involved not just your life¡ªbut the safety of the pack."


    "I was protecting my family."


    "I know," he said. "But you chose them over us."


    "I didn¡¯t think it had to be a choice," I whispered.


    He was quiet for a moment, his eyes on the distant hills. "You don¡¯t understand what it meant for Kiani to shift. The prophecy... it¡¯s changed."


    "What do you mean?"


    "She¡¯s part of something we don¡¯t fully understand. A born wolf who was raised in the human world. Her power... it could be greater than yours."


    "So you¡¯re angry at me because Kiani is special?"


    "No," he said sharply. "I¡¯m afraid. Because I don¡¯t know what¡¯sing anymore."


    His voice cracked, and for the first time, I saw it¡ªfear. Real fear in his eyes.


    "I missed you," I said. "The whole time I was gone, I kept thinking of your face. But now that I¡¯m back, you¡¯re miles away."


    "I missed you too," he admitted. "But something¡¯s broken, Luciana."


    Tears stung my eyes, but I didn¡¯t let them fall. "Do you still love me?"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Then, quietly, "I don¡¯t know."


    I turned my back to him, hugging my arms. The wind whispered through the trees, cold and sharp.


    "If this is the price of saving them... then maybe the prophecy wasn¡¯t worth it," I said, almost to myself.


    "Don¡¯t say that."


    "Why not? Everything¡¯s changed. Kiani¡¯s future is uncertain, my mother¡¯s still afraid of herself, and the man I love won¡¯t look me in the eye."


    He stepped closer but didn¡¯t touch me. "You¡¯ve be more than just my mate, Luciana. You¡¯re a symbol. A leader. And I¡¯m scared of failing you."


    I turned to him then, tears sliding silently down my cheeks. "I never needed you to be perfect. Just honest."


    We stood in silence, the distance between us a wall neither of us could scale.


    When I returned to my room, Kiani was waiting there, sitting cross-legged on my bed.


    "Did you fight?" she asked.


    "Something like that."


    She yed with the end of her braid. "Mama says people who love each other always find their way back."


    I smiled faintly. "Your mama¡¯s wise."


    Kiani tilted her head. "Do you think I¡¯m bad? Because I shifted early?"


    My heart broke a little at her words. I knelt in front of her. "Never. You¡¯re a miracle."


    "But everyone¡¯s scared."


    "They¡¯re not scared of *you*, sweet girl. They¡¯re scared of what they don¡¯t understand. Just like your mama once was."


    Kiani leaned forward and wrapped her arms around me. "I¡¯m d you found us."


    I held her tightly. "So am I."


    Later that night, I stood outside under the stars, watching the moon rise over Thornridge. Aira joined me, silent for a while.


    "You look like your father," she finally said.


    "I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s apliment."


    She chuckled. "It is. Nefang is brave. And stubborn."


    I nced at her. "Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m adjusting," she admitted. "Some days I wake up thinking I¡¯m still on the farm. Then I hear the wolves howling and remember."


    "I¡¯m sorry you had to go through so much alone."


    "You found me. That¡¯s what matters."


    I nodded. "But it cost me something."


    She looked at me closely. "Darius?"


    "We¡¯re not the same."


    "You still love him?"


    "With everything I have."


    She ced a hand on my arm. "Then fight for him. You¡¯ve faced worse than heartbreak."


    I smiled sadly. "It¡¯s not just heartbreak, Mama. It¡¯s the weight of too many secrets between us."


    "Then start telling the truth."


    And maybe that¡¯s what I had to do. To stop hiding behind calm smiles. To stop pretending I was okay.


    Because if there was still a chance to mend what was broken between Darius and me, I had to take it.


    Even if it meant bleeding for it.

 Chapter 25 - Twenty Five

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter Twenty Five</h4>


    I woke up to the cold side of the bed. Darius was already gone.


    It wasn¡¯t like him to leave without saying something. Not even a note. Not even a whisper. I sat up, hugging the nket close as if it could shield me from the emptiness that had crept into the space he used to fill so easily.


    I tried not to let my thoughts spiral. Maybe he had early training. Maybe council business. Maybe¡ª


    I got up, dressed, and made my way out of our shared room. My wolf had been restlesstely, and I couldn¡¯t tell if it was the lingering toll of the ritual or something else. Something darker.


    The moment I stepped outside, a wind passed me. It was sharp. Different. And something in it twisted my gut.


    There was a scent I didn¡¯t recognize. It was faint, but distinct. Sweet like crushed berries, with an undercurrent of smoke. Not from Thornridge. Not one of ours.


    And it clung to him. To Darius.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe it. Not at first.


    But I followed it.


    It led me past the training grounds, past the council chambers, and into the woods¡ªthe private hunting route the Alphas used. My steps slowed. The wind shifted again, and I caught it stronger this time.


    The same scent.


    And Darius¡¯s voice.


    Low. Soft. Too soft.


    I crouched behind a thick tree, my heartbeat thudding like war drums in my chest. I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. But I couldn¡¯t move.


    "...It wasn¡¯t supposed to be this way," Darius said, his voice rough. "She¡¯s changing."


    A pause. Then a feminineugh¡ªlight and smooth, like water running over stones.


    "Maybe she was never yours to keep."


    I couldn¡¯t see her face, but I didn¡¯t need to. I already hated her.


    Darius sighed. "Don¡¯t say that."


    "Then what are we doing here, Darius? What am I to you?"


    Silence.


    Then, finally, his voice again, softer. "A reminder."


    That was all I could take.


    I stepped out. "A reminder of what?"


    Both of them turned. Darius¡¯s eyes widened, the color draining from his face. The woman¡ªtall, dark hair braided down her back, dressed in fine leathers¡ªdidn¡¯t flinch. She looked at me with a calm curiosity that made my skin crawl.


    "Luciana¡ª" Darius started.


    "I smelled her on you." My voice didn¡¯t even shake. I was proud of that. "I followed it. And now here we are."


    "Listen to me¡ª"


    I held up a hand. "How long?"


    "Luciana, she¡¯s not¡ª"


    "How long, Darius?" My voice cracked now. "Don¡¯t lie to me."


    His jaw tightened. He looked at the ground, then at me. "We met before the prophecy. Before you."


    "And after?"


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    The woman stepped forward, arms folded. "I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. He reached out to me, not the other way around."


    I shot her a re. "No one asked you."


    She raised an eyebrow. "You should know the truth. He¡¯s been torn for weeks. If he stayed quiet, it was to protect you."


    "Protect me from what?" I asked, stepping closer. "From betrayal? From this... connection that I thought was real?"


    Darius opened his mouth but then closed it again. "I was confused, Luciana."


    "No. You were *weak.*"


    The hurt in his eyes almost made me stop. Almost.


    I turned around and walked away, fast. My heart thudded painfully, my wolf howling in protest inside me. The bond between us trembled, flickering like a candle about to go out.


    Back in my room, I mmed the door shut and copsed against it. My chest ached.


    The woman¡¯s scent still lingered. I couldn¡¯t get it out of my nose. It wrapped around me like a curse.


    I pressed my face into my hands and let the tearse.


    Why hadn¡¯t he fought for us?


    I had crossed worlds. I had battled monsters¡ªboth human and wolf. I had protected my mother, saved Kiani, fulfilled a damn prophecy that had stolen pieces of my soul.


    And now?


    Now, I was losing him too.


    Hours passed before I heard the knock.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    "Luciana," came his voice. "Please open the door."


    I stayed silent.


    "I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen," he continued. "I never stopped loving you. I just... I thought I¡¯d lost you when you left for the human world. I reached out to her then, out of anger and fear."


    "And you kept seeing her after I came back?" I said through the door.


    Silence.


    "I knew something was wrong," I whispered. "You stopped looking at me like I mattered."


    The door creaked open. I hadn¡¯t even locked it.


    Darius stood there, looking broken. "You always mattered."


    I stood too, facing him. "Then why?"


    "I was afraid." He looked down. "Afraid of what the prophecy would turn you into. Afraid you¡¯d choose power over me. And then you left. Without telling me. You risked everything and I... I felt like I¡¯d lost you before you were even gone."


    "So you turned to *her*?"


    He swallowed. "She made me feel less alone."


    I nodded slowly. "And now?"


    He took a step closer. "Now I realize what I¡¯m losing. What I already may have lost."


    "You made your choice."


    His voice broke. "Luciana, don¡¯t say that."


    I stared at him, searching for the man I used to know¡ªthe one who had held me beneath moonlight and promised we were forever.


    But I didn¡¯t see him now. All I saw was doubt.


    "I don¡¯t know if I can trust you again," I said.


    He nodded once, slowly. "Then I¡¯ll earn it back. However long it takes."


    He turned to leave, and the door clicked shut behind him.


    I stood there for a long time, silent.


    Eventually, Kiani came in, her small hand holding mine tightly. "Are you okay?"


    I forced a smile. "I will be."


    "You smell sad."


    Iughed a little at that. "Wolves are too honest sometimes."


    She tilted her head. "Do you still love him?"


    The question hit like a blow. I knelt to meet her eyes. "I don¡¯t know, Kiani. Love isplicated."


    She nodded like she understood, even if she didn¡¯t.


    Later that night, I walked to the cliffs outside the packnds. The moon hung low, heavy and bright. My wolf stirred inside, quiet but present.


    "Tell me what to do," I whispered.


    But she didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, I caught the wind.


    And on it... another scent.


    Not the woman.


    This one was colder. Hungrier.


    Watching.


    I turned around fast¡ªbut nothing was there.


    Yet something deep in me shifted.


    The betrayal was just the beginning.


    Something darker wasing.


    And I needed to be ready.

 Chapter 26 - Twenty Six

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter Twenty Six</h4>


    The air around me was thick, like the forest itself could feel the storming. I could hear my footsteps crunching over leaves, but all I really heard was the question pounding in my head.


    Had he been with someone else?


    It wasn¡¯t just the scent. It wasn¡¯t just the way Darius had changed¡ªthe silence, the guilt in his eyes, the way he flinched when I got too close. It was the space between us, like a wound that hadn¡¯t healed.


    And I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    I found him by the river, sharpening his de. Like always, he acted like he didn¡¯t hear meing, but I knew he had. Darius always knew when I was near. Even now, his shoulders tensed, but he didn¡¯t turn around.


    That alone made me angrier.


    "You hiding from me?" I said, my voice harder than I expected.


    He set the de down. "No."


    "Then look at me."


    He turned. His face was calm, too calm. Like he was waiting for an explosion.


    I gave it to him.


    "What happened while I was gone?" I demanded.


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    "You know what I mean," I snapped. "Don¡¯t make me say it."


    He looked away.


    "I¡¯m asking you straight, Darius. Were you with someone else?"


    He ran a hand through his hair. "Luciana..."


    "Don¡¯t say my name like that," I cut in. "Say the truth. That¡¯s all I want."


    His jaw clenched. "Yes."


    I froze. The world tilted. My breath caught in my throat.


    "Yes," he said again. "I was."


    My heart sank like a stone in water. "How long?"


    "Once," he said. "It happened once. That¡¯s all."


    "When?" My voice shook.


    He looked right at me. "A month after you left."


    I stepped back. It felt like something cracked inside me.


    "She was just there," he said. "And I was angry. Lost. I thought you¡¯d left me forever."


    "That gave you a reason to sleep with her?"


    "No!" he shouted. "There¡¯s no excuse. I know that. I hated myself after."


    "Who was it?" I asked.


    He hesitated. "Soraya."


    Of course. The she-wolf who always hung too close. Too soft-spoken around me. Too bold around him.


    "She¡¯s been aroundtely," I said. "Following you like a shadow."


    "I told her it was a mistake. I told her it meant nothing."


    "Then why hasn¡¯t she gone?" I asked bitterly. "Because it meant something to her."


    He was silent.


    "I see how she looks at you," I whispered. "Like she already won."


    "She didn¡¯t."


    "She had your body."


    "But not my heart," he said quickly. "That¡¯s always been yours."


    Iughed¡ªsharp and bitter. "You think that makes it better? You broke me, Darius. You ripped the one part of me I trusted and set it on fire."


    He stepped closer. "I know. I regret it every day."


    "Do you still want her?"


    "No."


    "Do you still think of her?"


    He looked away.


    That silence said everything.


    "I was out there risking my life," I said, my voice rising. "Trying to bring back my family. Trying to fulfill a prophecy I didn¡¯t ask for. I did it for us. For this pack. For you."


    "I know," he said softly.


    "Then why wasn¡¯t that enough?"


    "Because I¡¯m weak," he said. "Because I thought you wouldn¡¯te back. And I broke under the weight of missing you."


    His voice cracked on thest word. And for a second, he looked like a man lost in a storm.


    But I couldn¡¯t let myself soften. Not yet.


    "You should¡¯ve waited."


    "I know."


    "You should¡¯ve had more faith in me."


    "I know."


    We stood there, breathing hard, the silence full of mes.


    "I can¡¯t undo what I did," he said. "I wish I could. But all I can do now is ask¡ªcan you forgive me?"


    My hands were shaking. "I don¡¯t know."


    He stepped closer again. "I love you, Luciana."


    "Then show it," I said. "Because right now, your words are just ashes."


    He reached for my hand. I pulled away.


    "I need time," I said.


    "I¡¯ll wait."


    "Will she?"


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    That told me everything.


    I didn¡¯t go back to the packhouse. I walked through the woods until my legs gave out. I sat under a tree and buried my face in my hands.


    I wanted to scream. To shift. To run until I forgot his scent, his voice, his touch.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    Because I still loved him.


    That was the cruelest part.


    I closed my eyes and let the tears fall. I cried for the girl who believed in fairy tales, for the wolf who wanted loyalty above all, for the mate who thought love could survive anything.


    Maybe it still could.


    But not tonight.


    Tonight, I had to face the fire alone.


    --Tonight, he would face me.


    He stood at the far end, shirt off, sweat glistening on his chest, fists wrapped. He was mid-swing against a training dummy when he froze¡ªsensing me.


    Slowly, he turned.


    His eyes darkened. "Luciana."


    I didn¡¯t slow down. "We need to talk."


    He wiped his face with the back of his hand. "Now¡¯s not the time."


    I folded my arms. "Then make it the time. I¡¯m done pretending everything¡¯s fine."


    Silence stretched between us like a drawn bow.


    "What do you want me to say?" he finally asked.


    "The truth." I stepped closer. "Not what you think I want to hear. Not the sugar-coated version. I want the *real* truth."


    He looked away, jaw clenching. "You won¡¯t like it."


    "Try me."


    A long pause. Then he said it¡ªso quiet I almost didn¡¯t catch it.


    "I did sleep with her."


    The words hit me like a p.


    My throat tightened. My eyes burned. I tried to speak, but my voice cracked. "When?"


    "After you left," he said. "When you crossed into the human world. I didn¡¯t know if you¡¯d evere back. I felt... abandoned."


    "That doesn¡¯t give you the right¡ª"


    "I know," he cut in, voice sharp now. "I know it doesn¡¯t. I made a mistake. A big one."


    "No," I said, voice rising. "A mistake is burning dinner. A mistake is forgetting someone¡¯s name. You *chose* her. You let her into your bed. You let her scent cling to you!"


    His eyes shed. "And what about you, Luciana? You ran off without telling anyone! You risked your life, took Kiani and Aira through a portal while John¡¯s men chased you. You could¡¯ve died. What do you think that did to me?"


    "I did it to save my family!"


    "And I tried to save *myself* from losing you!" he shouted.


    We were both breathing hard now, the fire between us no longer warm¡ªbut burning.


    I stepped back, voice trembling. "Do you love her?"


    His face twisted. "No."


    "Then why her?"


    "I don¡¯t know. She was there. And I¡ª" he stopped himself, exhaling sharply. "I hated feeling helpless. I hated not knowing if I¡¯d ever see you again. She gave me something I thought I needed."


    I shook my head. "That¡¯s not love. That¡¯s weakness."


    "I never imed to be strong."


    "But I did," I whispered. "I believed in you. I waited. Even when it hurt. Even when I doubted... I still came back to you."


    Darius looked pained. "I know. And I don¡¯t deserve it."


    I stared at him for a long time, heart breaking in slow motion. "I asked myself over and over, ¡¯Did he touch her? Did he kiss her like he kissed me? Did he whisper things in her ear that he used to say only to me?¡¯"


    He closed his eyes.


    "I imagined it so many times it made me sick," I said.


    He took a shaky breath. "Luciana..."


    "I¡¯m not asking for an apology," I said, voice cold now. "I¡¯m asking for honesty. All of it."


    He opened his eyes, and this time, they didn¡¯t dodge mine.


    "She came to me when I was a mess. I let it happen. Once. And I regretted it the moment it was over. But it was already done."


    "Do you still see her?"


    He hesitated.


    That was all I needed.


    Iughed, bitter and small. "So you do."


    "It¡¯s not like that."


    "Then what is it like?"


    "She came to me again, after you returned. I told her it was over. But..." He trailed off, rubbing a hand over his face. "We share a past. She keeps showing up."


    "You didn¡¯t push her away hard enough."


    "I¡¯m trying¡ª"


    "Try harder," I snapped. "Or let me go."


    His face twisted. "Don¡¯t say that."


    "I have to." I turned away. My voice was soft now, broken. "Because if you can¡¯t choose mepletely... then I don¡¯t want to be chosen at all."


    The wind picked up, rustling the leaves, and I felt the crack in my chest grow wider.


    "I never stopped loving you," Darius said behind me.


    I didn¡¯t turn around. "Then show it. Prove it. Because right now... all I see is fire. And we¡¯re both burning in it."


    I walked away, not looking back.


    But my wolf howled inside me the whole way home.

 Chapter 27 - Twenty Seven

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter Twenty Seven</h4>


    I waited.


    I gave him one more chance.


    I turned back after a few steps, tears stinging my eyes, and I asked again¡ªquiet, fragile.


    "Was it more than once?"


    Darius looked at me.


    And said nothing.


    No words. No lies. No apologies.


    Just silence.


    A silence that screamed louder than any howl, louder than any fight we¡¯d ever had.


    I broke.


    Something inside me shattered.


    A sharp breath escaped my lips as I stepped back from him. My arms wrapped around myself, as if I could hold the pieces together. But I was already falling apart.


    "Okay," I whispered.


    His brows furrowed. "Luciana¡ª"


    "No," I said, voice shaking. "You had your chance to fight for us. To deny it. To reach for me. But you didn¡¯t."


    He reached out, a slight movement. "Please¡ª"


    I turned and ran.


    Fast.


    Faster than I ever had.


    I ran from the warrior grounds, from the lights, from the people who would ask too many questions. I ran from his scent. From his silence. From the part of me that still loved him.


    The forest weed me.


    Dark, cold, wild.


    The moment I crossed into the trees, I shifted.


    Bones cracked. Fur burst through skin. My body stretched and reshaped, and the pain was nothingpared to what my heart was going through.


    My wolf sprinted.


    I didn¡¯t think. I didn¡¯t stop.


    I howled.


    Loud. Raw. Broken.


    The sound echoed through the woods like a wounded cry, and I didn¡¯t care who heard it.


    I ran until the world blurred around me. Until the scent of pine and earth filled my lungs. Until the wind tore through my fur and numbed the ache inside.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t escape it.


    His silence.


    His betrayal.


    I slowed near the edge of the river, paws trembling. My legs gave out, and I copsed into the dirt, chest heaving.


    Everything felt wrong.


    I¡¯d crossed worlds for him. For us. I¡¯d risked everything to bring my mother and sister back. I¡¯d believed we would rebuild, that he¡¯d wait for me.


    But he hadn¡¯t.


    And now I was alone.


    The moon glowed high above, watching me like it always did. But I didn¡¯t feel like its child anymore.


    I felt like a shadow.


    A discarded thing.


    Footsteps crunched nearby. My ears twitched, and I rose fast, growling low in my throat.


    But it wasn¡¯t danger.


    It was Amira.


    Her scent was calm, steady. She didn¡¯te closer, just stood a few feet away, watching me.


    "I heard your howl," she said softly.


    I shifted back, breathing hard. My skin was damp with sweat and dew, my body shaking.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be out here alone," she said.


    "I don¡¯t want anyone," I replied, voice hoarse.


    "I¡¯m not just anyone," she said. "I¡¯m your friend."


    My eyes met hers, and I let out a shaky breath. "He didn¡¯t deny it."


    Amira¡¯s face fell.


    I swallowed. "He let me walk away. He didn¡¯t even try to exin."


    She walked over slowly, kneeling beside me. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "I feel stupid," I whispered. "I kept waiting. Hoping. And the whole time, he was¡ªhe was with her."


    Amira ced a hand on my shoulder. "You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re brave. You fought for love. That¡¯s never wrong."


    I stared at the river. The moonlight danced over its surface, taunting me with how calm it lookedpared to the storm inside me.


    "I don¡¯t even know who I am anymore," I said.


    "Yes, you do," Amira said. "You¡¯re Luciana. The girl who crossed into the human world to save her family. The wolf who brought a prophecy to life. The Luna who howls even when her heart is breaking."


    I clenched my jaw. "He broke me, Amira."


    "No," she said gently. "He cracked you. But you¡¯re still whole. You¡¯re still standing."


    I looked down at my hands, still trembling. "I don¡¯t want to love him anymore."


    "You don¡¯t have to," she replied. "You just have to love yourself more."


    We sat in silence after that. Just the sound of the river. The wind. The leaves rustling above us.


    And my heart... trying to beat again.


    "I need time," I whispered.


    "Take all the time you need," Amira said.


    I stood up slowly. "Can you stay with Kiani tonight?"


    "Of course."


    "I just... I can¡¯t go back yet. Not to that house. Not to him."


    She nodded. "I¡¯ll take care of her. You take care of you."


    I gave her a small nod and shifted again, letting the wolf take over.


    This time, I didn¡¯t run.


    I walked.


    Let the pain stretch with every step.


    Let the broken howl inside me echo across the trees.


    Because even broken, I was still a wolf.


    And I would heal.


    Eventually.


    ----


    The sky was gray when I returned.


    Not the fierce gray of a storm, but the quiet kind¡ªmuted, heavy, like the world itself was tired. My limbs ached from the cold. My thoughts were quieter now, dulled by the silence of the woods and the long hours I¡¯d spent alone.


    I hadn¡¯t nned on going back so soon. But Kiani needed me. And deep down, I missed the scent of home¡ªeven if it wasn¡¯t the same anymore.


    I slipped into my room through the side door, avoiding the main house. I didn¡¯t want to run into Darius. Not yet. Maybe not ever.


    The room was still just as I left it. But something was different.


    A letter sat on my bed.


    No name. No seal. Just folded parchment, slightly creased, ced with care.


    I stared at it, heart racing. My fingers hovered over it like it might burn me. A part of me wanted to toss it away without reading. Another part¡ªsmaller, shakier¡ªneeded to know.


    I picked it up.


    The parchment was warm from the sun that had slipped through the window earlier. I unfolded it, hands trembling.


    And I saw his handwriting.


    Darius.


    I didn¡¯t breathe as I read.


    ---


    Luciana,


    If you¡¯re reading this, it means I didn¡¯t find the courage to speak. Not in time. Not before the damage was done.


    I deserve your silence.


    I deserve the way you looked at me¡ªlike you didn¡¯t know me anymore.


    Because I became a stranger to you.


    And to myself.


    When you left to the human world, I told myself I¡¯d wait. I told everyone else the same. But as the moons passed, as the days turned longer without your scent, something in me twisted. I felt... abandoned.


    I hate myself for saying that.


    You were out there fighting for your family. You crossed a world for them.


    But I was here. Drowning in uncertainty. Losing grip on who I was without you beside me.


    And then she came.


    Neralie.


    I won¡¯t lie to you.


    There was one night. Only one.


    And every second of it felt like betrayal¡ªlike I was wing open a wound that had barely begun to heal.


    But it wasn¡¯t about her.


    It was about the void inside me I couldn¡¯t exin. The ache. The fear that you¡¯de back changed. That you wouldn¡¯t look at me the same.


    And when you did return...


    You were stronger.


    Brighter.


    More powerful than ever.


    And I felt smaller. Unworthy. Like I hadn¡¯t earned the right to stand beside you anymore.


    So I pushed you away.


    I thought it would protect you. I thought if I kept my distance, you wouldn¡¯t see how broken I¡¯d be.


    But all I did was hurt you.


    And that... that I will never forgive myself for.


    I don¡¯t expect you toe back. I don¡¯t expect forgiveness.


    But I needed you to know the truth.


    I still love you.


    I never stopped.


    Even when I failed you.


    Even now, when I don¡¯t deserve a second chance.


    Yours always,


    Darius


    ---


    I dropped the letter.


    The parchment fluttered to the floor, silent and soft¡ªtoo soft for the storm inside me.


    I sat down hard on the edge of the bed, staring at the space in front of me like it would offer answers.


    My heart thudded in my chest, unsure whether to break again or begin to mend.


    He hadn¡¯t denied it because he was ashamed.


    Not because he didn¡¯t care.


    He was scared.


    Just like me.


    I pressed a hand to my lips, breathing in slow.


    Neralie.


    I¡¯d heard the name. A female warrior from another pack who¡¯de to Thornridge during the border long time ago. She¡¯d left soon after. I never gave it thought. Until now.


    One night.


    Only one.


    I could still feel the sting. The betrayal. But now I also felt something else.


    Grief.


    For what we lost.


    For how we both hurt each other in different ways.


    The door creaked behind me.


    I turned sharply.


    It was Kiani. Her wild curls framed her small face, and her eyes¡ªso much like Aira¡¯s¡ªwere wide.


    "Are you okay?" she asked softly.


    I folded the letter quickly and wiped at my eyes. "I¡¯m fine."


    She frowned. "You look like you¡¯re not."


    I reached out and pulled her close. She climbed onto the bed beside me, tucking herself under my arm.


    "I just miss things," I whispered.


    "Like what?"


    "Like how simple things used to be," I said. "When love didn¡¯t hurt."


    She was quiet for a moment, then asked, "Is this about Darius?"


    I blinked. "Why do you think that?"


    "Because you cry his name in your sleep sometimes."


    My breath caught.


    "Oh."


    "It¡¯s okay," she said, snuggling into me. "I think you still love him. Even if he made you sad."


    I kissed her hair. "Maybe I do. Maybe that¡¯s what makes it hard."


    She didn¡¯t answer. She just held me tighter.


    Later that night, when she had fallen asleep, I read the letter again.


    And again.


    Each time, the words cut a little less.


    Each time, I found pieces of the man I loved between the lines.


    But I still didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Could I forgive him?


    Did I want to?


    Would loving him again mean losing myself?


    I folded the letter and ced it in my drawer, deep beneath spare cloth and old memories.


    For now, I would carry the ache.


    But maybe...


    Just maybe...


    I didn¡¯t have to carry it alone forever.

 Chapter 28 - Twenty Eight

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter Twenty Eight</h4>


    The moon hung high above Thornridge, casting silver light across the stone paths and moss-covered trees. It was quiet, the kind of quiet that settled in your bones. The wind didn¡¯t speak. The wolves didn¡¯t howl. Even the trees, tall and ancient, stood still like they were holding their breath.


    I needed answers.


    The letter still weighed heavy in my pocket, creased from being read too many times. Darius¡¯s words yed on a loop in my mind¡ªhis fears, his confession, the regret dripping between every line.


    I didn¡¯t know how to feel anymore.


    So I went to the only ones who might understand what the heart couldn¡¯t.


    I crossed the training grounds in silence and headed toward the eastern ridge¡ªwhere the sacred grove lived, tucked behind the mountain¡¯s curve. The path was faint, but my feet knew the way.


    The Moon Priestess waited there. And I hoped my father woulde too.


    Nefang always knew when I needed him.


    The grove opened like a breath, wide and glowing under the moonlight. A gentle mist kissed the grass, and moonflowers blinked their soft petals open, their glow barely brighter than the stars.


    At the center stood her¡ªtall, cloaked in pale blue robes, silver curls cascading down her back.


    Priestess Elenya.


    She turned as I approached, her white eyes piercing through me like she could read the storm beneath my skin.


    "You¡¯re troubled," she said softly.


    "I need guidance," I admitted, walking closer. "And maybe a little grace."


    "You seek the truth," she said, motioning for me to sit on the smooth rock beside her, "but it will note easy tonight."


    "I don¡¯t need easy," I whispered, "just... rity."


    She nodded slowly. "You¡¯ve crossed many fires, Luciana. You¡¯ve saved your mother. Your sister. You¡¯ve fulfilled a prophecy that was once only spoken in shadows. And now¡ª"


    "I¡¯m breaking," I cut in. My voice cracked. "The bond I shared with Darius is fractured. He betrayed me. And yet... I still feel it. That pull. That ache."


    A rustle sounded behind us.


    I turned.


    Nefang.


    My father emerged from the trees, dark cloak trailing behind him, golden eyes warm but shadowed. He looked older than I remembered. Not in years, but in weight.


    "My little moon," he said,ing to sit on the other side of me. "You carry too much."


    I tried to smile, but it didn¡¯te. "I don¡¯t know what to do."


    Elenya ced her hands in herp. "Let us begin not with answers, but questions. Why do you still love him?"


    I paused. "Because... he was mine. We shared something real. Even if it¡¯s broken now."


    "And why does it hurt so deeply?" she asked.


    "Because I trusted him," I said, the bitterness rising. "And he chose someone else."


    Nefang looked at the sky. "And yet you are here, asking what to do. That means a part of you hasn¡¯t let go."


    "I hate that part," I admitted.


    He chuckled sadly. "I¡¯ve hated parts of myself too. Especially after I took you and your mother through the portal without her understanding the truth."


    I turned to him slowly.


    "She loved me, but she never chose this life," he said. "And when I asked her to ept the beast in me, it was too much. She left... and I couldn¡¯t me her."


    I swallowed hard. "She left you because she feared what love would cost."


    He nodded. "And I let her go because forcing her to stay would¡¯ve destroyed us both."


    Elenya¡¯s voice softened. "Do you understand now, Luciana? Choices made in pain are not always wrong. But they shape the path ahead. You must ask yourself¡ªwhat path do you want to walk now?"


    I looked down at my hands. "One where I¡¯m not afraid."


    Nefang leaned forward. "Then do not let your emotions steer you into fire. Don¡¯t punish Darius just to prove you can survive without him. And don¡¯t forgive him just to numb your loneliness."


    I blinked, tears burning.


    "What if he never tries again?" I whispered. "What if he lets me go this time?"


    "Then you¡¯ll know he was never strong enough to carry your heart," Elenya said gently. "And you¡¯ll move forward with grace, not bitterness."


    I closed my eyes.


    The breeze shifted, rustling the moonflowers around us.


    "He said it only happened once," I murmured. "But his silence afterward... it was louder than anything."


    "That silence was shame," Nefang said. "Some men crumble under the weight of their own guilt. It does not make them unworthy of love¡ªbut it does mean they must rise before they can be loved again."


    I let his words sink in.


    "What do I do now?" I asked finally. "Do I confront him again? Do I wait? Do I walk away?"


    Elenya¡¯s eyes seemed to glow brighter. "You listen to the moon inside you. The same instinct that brought you to save Aira. The same strength that helped Kiani shift for the first time. You already know the answer."


    I sat in silence for a long while.


    Then I nodded.


    "I¡¯ll give him time," I said. "But not forever."


    "Wise," Nefang said, cing a hand on my shoulder. "Let him prove his love. Let him fight for what he broke. And if he doesn¡¯t..."


    "I¡¯ll still rise," I finished, voice firmer.


    The Moon Priestess smiled.


    "You are your mother¡¯s courage and your father¡¯s fire," she said. "Whatever happens, the Moon favors you."


    I stood, suddenly lighter.


    The pain hadn¡¯t vanished, but it no longer ruled me.


    As I turned to leave, Nefang walked beside me.


    "Luciana," he said before I stepped past the grove. "Onest thing."


    I paused.


    "If he doese back to you," he said quietly, "make sure it¡¯s not out of guilt. Or habit. Make sure it¡¯s love. Real love."


    I nodded. "I will."


    Then I left, the moon casting silver shadows behind me.


    ---


    I woke with a strange feeling in my chest.


    It wasn¡¯t fear. It wasn¡¯t pain.


    It was a pulse.


    Steady. Soft. Deep inside me, like a second heartbeat beneath my own.


    At first, I thought it was my nerves. I hadn¡¯t eaten much. I hadn¡¯t slept well in days. My head was full of Darius and his silence, full of questions and regrets.


    But this... this was something else.


    My hand drifted to my stomach, unsure why. It just felt right.


    And suddenly, I knew.


    I didn¡¯t have proof. No symptoms, no signs. Just that quiet thump inside me that didn¡¯t belong to me alone.


    A breath caught in my throat.


    No.


    I pushed myself out of bed slowly. The cabin was silent. Kiani was still asleep in the next room, curled beside Aira. The world outside was still draped in early morning shadows.


    But the world inside me was changing.


    I threw on a coat and slipped outside.


    The wind was cold, and the scent of pine and damp earth settled over my skin like a nket. I walked without knowing where I was going, feet moving on instinct.


    I stopped at the healer¡¯s hut.


    She was an old woman named Mehra. Sharp eyes, gentle hands.


    She opened the door before I could knock.


    "You felt it," she said.


    I stared at her.


    "Come inside, child."


    I obeyed, heart pounding in my chest.


    She didn¡¯t ask questions. She ced her warm hands on my stomach, just beneath my ribs, and closed her eyes.


    I stood still, breath locked.


    She smiled.


    "There is life," she whispered. "Small, but strong."


    I sat down, my knees buckling.


    "A baby," I said. My voice was small.


    She nodded. "A life formed in love, even if born into pain."


    Tears burned in my eyes.


    "How long?"


    "Only a few weeks," she said. "But it has already chosen to stay."


    I looked at the wall, blinking fast. "I didn¡¯t know."


    "You do now."


    The healer sat beside me. She didn¡¯t lecture. Didn¡¯t warn. She just ced her hand over mine and let the silence settle.


    A child.


    Mine.


    Darius¡¯s.


    My heart twisted.


    "I don¡¯t know if I can do this alone," I whispered.


    "You aren¡¯t alone," she said. "Your mother is here. Your sister. Your father. And most of all¡ª" she pointed to my heart "¡ªyou have yourself."


    I nodded, though my chest ached.


    ---


    I wandered through the vige for hours.


    Everyone was waking up. Chopping wood. Feeding animals. Training in the far field. Life moved as if nothing had changed.


    But everything had.


    Every time I touched my belly, I felt it¡ªthe smallest flicker. A pulse that wasn¡¯t mine. A tiny being holding on. Existing.


    And something in me began to shift.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to fall apart anymore.


    Not with a child inside me.


    Not with a future forming.


    I found myself by the creek, where the water flowed gently over stones. This had always been my quiet ce. The trees were tall and kind, and the wind seemed to understand.


    I sat on the edge and closed my eyes.


    Darius¡¯s face came to me again. His smile. The way he used to trace lines on my back when he thought I was asleep. The way he¡¯d call me "little moon" when he wanted me tough.


    And then... the silence. The scent that wasn¡¯t mine. His avoidance.


    It still hurt.


    But something else stirred now.


    Resolve.


    This child didn¡¯t ask to be born in chaos. It deserved a mother who wasn¡¯t broken. A mother who would fight for its peace, even if she had to let go of love to find it.


    I had cried enough.


    Now, I had to choose strength.


    For both of us.


    I returned home in the afternoon.


    Kiani ran to hug me. Aira was making stew, her face tired but peaceful.


    "You okay?" she asked, wiping her hands.


    "I¡¯m fine," I said, smiling faintly.


    Butter, when we were alone, I told her.


    Her eyes widened, then softened.


    "You¡¯re pregnant?" she said, stunned.


    "Yes."


    She sat down slowly, her eyes filling. "Oh, Luciana."


    "I didn¡¯t n it," I said quickly. "And I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do."


    "You¡¯re going to be a mother," she whispered.


    I swallowed hard. "I don¡¯t know if I can."


    She reached for my hands. "You already are."


    I cried then. For the first time that day, I let ite. She held me like she used to when I was a child, when the nightmares came and I didn¡¯t understand why the world was cruel.


    And just like then, she didn¡¯t try to fix it.


    She just stayed.


    ---


    That night, I stood under the moon.


    I ced both hands on my belly.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll look like," I whispered. "Or if you¡¯ll howl like your father. Or smile like me. But I promise you this..."


    I took a deep breath.


    "I will protect you. I will love you. Even when I¡¯m tired. Even when I¡¯m scared. I will never leave you behind."


    The wind picked up gently, brushing against my face like a kiss.


    I closed my eyes.


    "You are my second chance," I said.


    A pulse answered me.


    Steady.


    Certain.


    And just like that, the fear didn¡¯t feel so big anymore.


    I didn¡¯t know what would happen with Darius.


    But I knew who I was now.


    A mother.


    A protector.


    A wolf.


    And for the first time in days, I didn¡¯t feel broken.


    I felt whole.

 Chapter 29 - Twenty Nine

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter Twenty Nine</h4>


    I sat alone in the quiet of my room, watching the morning light slip through the wooden cracks of the window. The world outside stirred gently¡ªbirds singing, footsteps crunching in the snow, life moving on like nothing had changed.


    But something had.


    Inside me.


    At first, I thought it was just exhaustion. My body had been aching for days. My moods swung like a door left utched. But it was more than tiredness. Something deeper. Something steady.


    A pulse.


    Not mine.


    I pressed my palm to my lower belly, unsure of what I was even feeling.


    Then it hit me.


    I didn¡¯t need a healer to tell me. I knew.


    I was pregnant.


    I stood up slowly, the weight of the truth anchoring my steps. My breath caught in my throat, and I grabbed the edge of the table to steady myself.


    A child.


    Darius¡¯s child.


    The memory of ourst fight came rushing back like a tide I couldn¡¯t stop¡ªhis silence, the scent of another female on him, the distance in his eyes. The betrayal.


    My heart twisted.


    But then, I looked down again. And for the first time in days, I didn¡¯t feel hollow.


    I felt... full.


    A strange warmth spread through my chest. My fingers brushed across my belly, and a tear slipped down my cheek before I could stop it.


    "You¡¯re real," I whispered.


    I sank to the floor, curling around myself, and let the silence hold me.


    This child was growing inside me. A part of me. A part of him.


    And somehow, in the middle of my pain, it gave me peace.


    ---


    I walked to the healer¡¯s hut that afternoon, still unsure if I was dreaming. The cold air bit at my cheeks, but I barely noticed. I just needed someone to confirm what my heart already knew.


    Mehra was waiting outside, gathering herbs from a basket.


    She looked at me and paused. "You¡¯vee for truth, haven¡¯t you?"


    I nodded, unable to speak.


    She ushered me inside. The warmth of the fire wrapped around me as she lit candles and motioned for me to lie down.


    Her fingers were light but firm as they moved across my belly.


    She closed her eyes. "There¡¯s a heartbeat," she said softly.


    I felt my own heart thump hard. "I knew it."


    She smiled, but there was sadness in her eyes. "You¡¯re carrying life during a storm."


    "I know," I whispered.


    She sat beside me. "But storms pass. What you do now will shape more than just your own fate."


    I nodded slowly. "I¡¯m not just living for myself anymore."


    "No," she said. "You¡¯re a mother now. Whether or not you¡¯re ready, that child is holding on."


    A pause.


    "Have you told anyone?"


    "No," I said. "Not yet."


    "You¡¯ll need support. Even wolves don¡¯t birth alone."


    I nodded, tears pricking at the edge of my eyes.


    "Thank you," I said, voice cracking.


    She squeezed my hand. "You¡¯ll be stronger than you think."


    ---


    Later, I sat by the river. The same river Darius and I had once swum in,ughing like fools beneath the moonlight. That felt like another lifetime now.


    I touched my belly again.


    "I don¡¯t know what kind of world I¡¯ll bring you into," I whispered, "but I swear I¡¯ll make it better than the one I had."


    The wind rustled the trees like a soft answer.


    I thought about the prophecy. About the rituals. About all the risks I had taken. I thought about how Darius hadn¡¯te looking for me. Not even once.


    Maybe he was afraid.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t love me anymore.


    Or maybe both.


    But this baby... this tiny heartbeat... it hadn¡¯t given up on me.


    And I wouldn¡¯t give up on it either.


    I had let my pain control me for too long. Let my broken heart speak louder than my instincts. But now, something had shifted.


    This child would be my anchor.


    My reason to fight harder. To live smarter. To be better.


    I wasn¡¯t just a Luna or a daughter or a broken mate anymore.


    I was a mother.


    And that changed everything.


    ---


    When I returned home, Aira was sweeping the floor. Kiani was helping her, humming a soft tune.


    I stood in the doorway for a while, watching them, feeling the weight of the moment press against my chest.


    "I need to tell you something," I said.


    They looked up at me.


    Aira¡¯s face shifted quickly¡ªworried first, then calm. She set the broom aside.


    "What is it?"


    "I¡¯m pregnant."


    Her lips parted, but no sound came at first. Then, slowly, she walked to me and pulled me into a hug.


    "Oh, Lu..."


    Kiani¡¯s eyes widened. "Does that mean I¡¯ll be an aunt?"


    I smiled through the tears. "Yes, little one."


    She squealed and hugged my waist tightly.


    Aira held me for a long time. "You¡¯re not alone," she whispered.


    "I know," I said, and this time, I believed it.


    ---


    That night, Iy in bed staring at the ceiling.


    So much had changed.


    But somehow, I wasn¡¯t afraid anymore.


    Even if Darius never came back.


    Even if I had to raise this child without him.


    I would be okay.


    Because I had something precious inside me.


    A heartbeat.


    A hope.


    A future.


    And I would protect it with everything I had.


    As I drifted to sleep, I felt it again¡ªthat tiny pulse inside me.


    Steady.


    Warm.


    Alive.


    And I smiled, knowing that no matter what came next, I would never be the same.


    I was a mother now.


    And that gave me strength.


    ---


    Here is **Chapter 33: A Quiet Truce**, written in Luciana¡¯s first-person POV, with emotional depth, simple sentence structure, and approximately 1500 words:


    ---


    I didn¡¯t n to see him. Honestly, I¡¯d been avoiding him.


    Every day, I¡¯d walk the long way around the northern border just to keep from crossing his path. I didn¡¯t want to face his silence. Or the scent of that other female I could still sometimes smell on the wind.


    But the Moon had a cruel way of tying fates together, no matter how far you tried to pull away.


    Today, he stood just outside the training grounds, alone.


    His back was to me. Shoulders tense. He didn¡¯t turn when I stepped into view.


    "Darius," I said.


    His head lifted slightly. Then he turned.


    His eyes met mine¡ªand for a moment, the world felt too loud. Like my heartbeat was echoing off the trees.


    "Luciana," he said. His voice was rough. Low.


    I took a breath and walked toward him, slow and careful, like I was approaching a wounded animal¡ªor maybe I was the wounded one.


    We stood a few feet apart. Too close, too far. Somewhere between what we were and what we¡¯d be.


    "You wanted to talk," I said.


    He nodded. "I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de."


    "I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d ask."


    Silence stretched between us. Heavy. Uneasy.


    "I heard about the pregnancy," he said.


    Of course he had.


    Wolves talk. Packs know everything eventually.


    "I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t know how," I said.


    His jaw tightened. "Is it mine?"


    I blinked. "What?"


    "I just... I had to ask. After everything."


    I took a step back, something in me recoiling. "Yes. It¡¯s yours."


    His face shifted, relief shing before guilt swallowed it.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said. "That I even questioned it."


    "You think I would lie about this?" I asked, voice shaking.


    "No. Not really. But I¡¯ve been... lost."


    I looked away, the pain in my chest stirring again. "So was I. But I didn¡¯t betray you."


    He flinched. "I never meant to. I swear to the Moon, Luciana... I didn¡¯t sleep with her."


    I turned my head slowly, meeting his eyes again. "Then why didn¡¯t you deny it that night?"


    "Because I didn¡¯t think it would matter," he said. "You were already looking at me like I was filth. Like I wasn¡¯t worth defending."


    My mouth parted, but I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "I was afraid," he went on. "Of what we were bing. Of what you were turning into."


    His words cut deep, but not as deep as they once would¡¯ve.


    "What I was turning into?" I asked.


    "You weren¡¯t the same after the ritual. After bringing Aira and Kiani back. You were... distant. Obsessed with prophecy. You barely saw me anymore."


    "I was fighting to keep our family together," I said.


    "I know," he said softly. "And I didn¡¯t help. I let my pride rot us from the inside."


    I crossed my arms, unsure if I was trying to protect myself or just keep from falling apart again.


    "She kissed me," he said. "The female. I didn¡¯t stop her fast enough, and the scent lingered. That¡¯s all it was."


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" I asked.


    "Because I was ashamed. And angry. And I thought... maybe you didn¡¯t want to hear the truth."


    "Well, I did."


    He looked at me, truly looked at me, and I saw the man I¡¯d fallen in love with hiding behind tired eyes.


    "I still love you," he said.


    The words hit me like a whisper against a bruise. Gentle. Painful.


    "I never stopped."


    I bit the inside of my cheek. I wanted to scream. To cry. To believe him. To run.


    Instead, I said, "I¡¯m carrying your child."


    "I know."


    He stepped closer. Just one step. Careful.


    "I want to be there," he said. "If you¡¯ll let me."


    I studied his face, trying to see if the sincerity was real. It looked like it was. But I had been wrong before.


    "You broke something," I whispered. "In me. In us."


    "I know," he said. "And I can¡¯t fix it with words."


    "No," I agreed. "You can¡¯t."


    We stood in silence again. But this time, it wasn¡¯t sharp. It was just... quiet.


    Then he said, "I don¡¯t expect us to go back. Not today. Maybe not ever. But I need you to know that I never stopped being yours. Even when I didn¡¯t deserve to be."


    My throat closed up.


    "I don¡¯t know if I can trust you," I said. "But I¡¯m tired of fighting."


    His eyes softened. "Then let¡¯s stop. Just for a little while."


    I gave a small, bitterugh. "You mean a truce?"


    "Yeah," he said. "A quiet one."


    I nodded slowly.


    "We can start there," I said. "But I won¡¯t promise more than that."


    "I¡¯m not asking for more," he replied. "Just... let me stand beside you again. Even if it¡¯s from a distance."


    My fingers rested on my belly. The child stirred, just a flutter¡ªbut it felt like a nudge from the Moon herself.


    "I¡¯ll need help," I admitted.


    "I¡¯ll be here," he said, voice steady. "Not as your mate. Not yet. Just... as the father. And maybe, someday, more."


    I didn¡¯t reply. I just let the words hang there, like the pale sunlight breaking through the clouds above us.


    A quiet truce.


    That¡¯s all we had.


    But maybe it was enough for now.


    Maybe healing started in small, broken pieces¡ªheld gently between two people who still remembered how to love.


    Even if they¡¯d forgotten how to say it.

 Chapter 30 - Thirty

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter Thirty</h4>


    Forgiveness is not a switch.


    It¡¯s not something you just flip one morning because your heart tells you it¡¯s time.


    If anything, it feels like dragging your soul across shattered ss¡ªhoping that somehow, on the other side, the bleeding stops.


    But my wolf didn¡¯t care about pain.


    She wanted him.


    She howled for him when I tried to sleep. She stood restless at the edge of my skin whenever I passed the southern ridge where he trained. She tugged at me each time his scent brushed the wind.


    **He¡¯s still our mate.**


    **He still loves us.**


    But my human heart?


    It remembered every cold stare.


    Every lie of omission.


    Every time I¡¯d looked in his eyes and wondered if I was no longer enough.


    I sat outside my cottage that night, wrapped in one of Elisa¡¯s old wool shawls, staring up at the moon. It wasn¡¯t full yet, but close. Its soft glow shimmered across the grass like it was trying to soothe me.


    It didn¡¯t help much.


    Aira stepped outside quietly and joined me on the bench. Her hair was braided back, her posture more at ease since the transformation. She¡¯d changed in ways I hadn¡¯t fully understood yet. Stronger. Calmer. And somehow, more sure of herself.


    "You¡¯re not sleeping," she said softly.


    I shook my head.


    "Nightmares?"


    "No. Just... thoughts."


    She didn¡¯t say anything at first. Just looked up at the sky with me.


    "It¡¯s hard," she said finally. "Letting go of anger."


    My throat tightened. "I¡¯m not sure I can."


    "You don¡¯t have to all at once," she said. "Sometimes forgiveness is something you practice. One day at a time."


    "I don¡¯t know how to look at him without remembering everything," I whispered. "The scent. The silence. The way he looked away when I needed him most."


    Aira was quiet for a moment. Then she said, "Do you still love him?"


    I hesitated. "Yes. But it doesn¡¯t feel safe to love him anymore."


    She nodded slowly. "That¡¯s fair."


    "I just¡ª" I swallowed. "My wolf wants him. She aches without him. But I¡¯m scared. What if I let him back in and he hurts me again?"


    Aira reached out and took my hand gently. "Then we make sure you don¡¯t walk that road alone. If he¡¯s meant to stay, he¡¯ll fight for you every day. And if he doesn¡¯t? You¡¯ll still have us."


    I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d started crying until her thumb brushed a tear off my cheek.


    "I hate this," I said. "This feeling of being torn in two."


    "You¡¯re not torn," she said. "You¡¯re just healing. And healing doesn¡¯t always look pretty."


    I leaned into her shoulder, letting her warmth steady me.


    We sat in silence for a while longer.


    Eventually, she said, "You should talk to him again. Not for him¡ªfor you."


    I nodded slowly, but didn¡¯t speak.


    The next morning, I woke up early and headed to the forest.


    I needed space. And I needed to shift.


    Running helped. It always had.


    When I let my wolf take over, I didn¡¯t have to think about broken trust or whispered apologies. I could just move. Breathe. Be.


    The wind through my fur, the earth beneath my paws¡ªit grounded me in a way nothing else could.


    But even in the stillness of the trees, his scent drifted into my senses.


    My wolf stilled.


    He was near.


    She wanted to run to him.


    I made her wait.


    I shifted back behind a thicket of moss-covered trees and dressed in the simple wrap I¡¯d carried in my pack. My breath came faster than I expected. Maybe from the run. Maybe from the ache.


    I walked slowly toward the edge of the clearing. That¡¯s when I saw him.


    Darius.


    Sitting alone on a t rock, elbows on his knees, staring into nothing.


    He looked tired. Haunted. Like the weight of us had never left his shoulders.


    I didn¡¯t speak right away.


    He sensed me anyway.


    "I thought you mighte," he said without turning.


    "How?" I asked quietly.


    "Because I haven¡¯t stopped hoping."


    I stepped closer. "I¡¯m not here to fix anything."


    "I know."


    "I just need answers."


    He turned then. His eyes found mine, steady but soft.


    "I¡¯ll give you whatever truth you ask for," he said.


    So I sat down, leaving a space between us. It wasn¡¯t much. But it was there.


    "Why did you let it get that far?" I asked. "Why did you let someone else touch you and not even fight for me when I found out?"


    His jaw tightened. "Because I didn¡¯t know how to face you. I felt like I was drowning, and I med you for not noticing. That wasn¡¯t fair. But it¡¯s what I felt."


    "You could¡¯ve told me," I whispered. "I would¡¯ve listened."


    "I didn¡¯t believe I deserved your kindness anymore."


    His voice broke on thatst word. I looked at him¡ªand something inside me cracked.


    Not enough to forgive.


    But enough to understand.


    "Do you love her?" I asked.


    He looked me dead in the eyes. "No. I only love you."


    The words came out too fast to sound rehearsed. And I didn¡¯t smell any lie on them.


    I sighed. "This isn¡¯t easy."


    "It shouldn¡¯t be," he said. "Not after what I did. I¡¯ll keep proving myself. For as long as it takes."


    I studied his face. There was pain there, but also patience.


    Maybe that¡¯s what struck me most.


    He wasn¡¯t begging.


    He wasn¡¯t demanding.


    He was just... waiting.


    "I¡¯m carrying your child," I said, cing a hand on my belly.


    His eyes flickered with something close to awe. "I know. And that child will know how much I love them. No matter what happens with us."


    I nodded.


    A breeze moved through the trees, rustling leaves like whispered encouragement.


    "I¡¯m not ready to forgive you yet," I said. "But I don¡¯t want to hate you either."


    He nodded. "That¡¯s enough for me."


    We sat in silence again.


    This time, it didn¡¯t feel empty.


    It felt like a bridge¡ªquiet, fragile, but holding.


    Before I left, I turned to him and said, "I don¡¯t know what the Moon has nned. But I¡¯ll try to stay open to whateveres."


    He gave a faint smile. "That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted."


    I walked away then.


    My wolf didn¡¯t howl.


    But she was quiet.


    Listening.


    And maybe, just maybe, she believed that forgiveness wasn¡¯t a thing to be earned in one moment¡ªbut something we could build, piece by slow piece.


    Not because he deserved it.


    But because I deserved peace.


    And maybe someday, love again.

 Chapter 31 - Thirty One

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter Thirty One</h4>


    Therees a moment when standing still hurts more than moving forward.


    That moment came to me in the quiet.


    I was in the nursery room, a ce I hadn¡¯t stepped into since returning from the ritual. The air smelled faintly of cedarwood and wildflowers¡ªMa had arranged dried petals on the windowsill for good luck. I ran my fingers along the old rocking chair, the one Darius had carved years ago. We¡¯d never needed it before. But now, with a heartbeat fluttering gently inside me, the chair¡¯s presence felt heavier.


    Real.


    I sat down in it slowly. My hands drifted to my belly.


    It wasn¡¯t visible yet. But I could feel the change. Not just physically, but spiritually. My wolf had gone from restless to protective. She no longer mourned alone. She focused now on the life growing inside me.


    Our pup.


    Even the word made my heart ache.


    Because this wasn¡¯t just my journey anymore.


    I wasn¡¯t just healing for myself.


    I was building a future for someone who didn¡¯t ask to be part of this brokenness¡ªbut would carry its weight unless I changed something.


    I leaned back and closed my eyes.


    Darius¡¯s scent lingered on the chair. Faint. Faded. But still there.


    And I realized... so was his presence in me. Not just through the pup, but in memories that refused to vanish. In the imprint of love that still pulsed, low and quiet, beneath all the pain.


    We were fractured.


    But we weren¡¯t beyond repair.


    ---


    The next morning, I found him near theke.


    He stood with his back to me, shirt discarded, arms braced on a tree. He must¡¯ve been training again. His body was streaked with sweat, muscles tense, jaw tight. Like he¡¯d been punishing himself for everything left unsaid.


    He didn¡¯t hear me approach.


    Or maybe he did, and he just didn¡¯t turn.


    "Darius," I said softly.


    His head lifted. His shoulders locked.


    He turned around, eyes searching mine.


    There was no mask today.


    Just a man waiting to be told whether to hope... or let go.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking," I said, stepping closer. "About the child. About us."


    His breath caught. "Luciana..."


    I raised a hand. "Let me say this while I still have the courage."


    He went still.


    "I¡¯ve been angry. And hurt. And lost. But I¡¯ve also realized something."


    I ced my palm over my belly. "This pup deserves more than silence and resentment. They deserve peace. A future. A family."


    He nodded slowly, eyes wet. "I agree."


    I swallowed. "I can¡¯t erase what happened. And I won¡¯t pretend everything¡¯s okay. But I¡¯m choosing to give us another chance. Not just for the pup¡ªbut because I still believe in what we were. What we could be again."


    His hand trembled as he stepped closer. "You mean that?"


    I nodded.


    He reached for me, then paused, as if asking permission.


    I closed the distance.


    His arms wrapped around me carefully, reverently, like I might vanish if he held too tight. Iid my head against his chest and listened to his heartbeat¡ªsteady, strong, broken and healing all at once.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," he whispered. "I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life proving you were right to stay."


    I looked up at him. "We don¡¯t have to rush. We start small. We rebuild. Together."


    His hand dropped to my stomach. "You¡¯re carrying everything good left in me."


    My throat closed up, tears stinging my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    I just nodded.


    Because in that moment, words weren¡¯t enough.


    But the choice was.


    ---


    Later that afternoon, we returned to the house together. Some of the wolves stared. A few whispered. But I didn¡¯t flinch. Let them talk. I wasn¡¯t doing this for them.


    I was choosing us.


    We sat down in the kitchen¡ªthe same ce we¡¯d once nned our future, over mugs of honeyed tea and rough blueprints of packnds. Darius brought out a notebook. nk pages. A fresh start.


    "What is this?" I asked, brows raised.


    "A new n," he said. "We draw it together this time."


    I blinked. "You kept the old one?"


    He smiled faintly. "Every page."


    I opened the new one.


    On the first page, he¡¯d written:


    ¡¯For Us. For the Pup. For the Pack We¡¯ll Build.¡¯


    I stared at the words.


    Simple.


    But they hit harder than any apology ever could.


    "I want to raise our child in a home where truth isn¡¯t a stranger," I said.


    He nodded. "No secrets. No silence."


    "And no waiting until the other breaks to say what needs to be said."


    "I swear it."


    I reached for the pencil. Wrote my own line beneath his:


    ¡¯One stone at a time. One day at a time.¡¯


    When I looked at him again, something had shifted in his eyes.


    He wasn¡¯t just relieved.


    He was alive.


    ---


    That evening, the pack hosted a bonfire.


    Not for us.


    It was a seasonal tradition¡ªmarking the end of a long harvest and the beginning of darker nights. But standing there among them, with Darius at my side again, felt like a ceremony of its own.


    Amira approached. Her eyes moved from my face to Darius and back.


    "You look... steadier," she said.


    "I feel it," I replied.


    She didn¡¯t ask questions.


    Just smiled, touched my arm, and said, "I¡¯m proud of you."


    After she walked off, Darius leaned closer. "Do you think they¡¯ll ept us again?"


    "They¡¯ll follow what we show them," I said. "Let them see the truth: that healing isn¡¯t weakness. It¡¯s courage."


    The mes crackled, sparks rising into the star-speckled sky. Music yed. Wolves danced. Laughter stirred the night air.


    For a moment, I closed my eyes and let the sound wrap around me.


    My wolf lifted her head.


    She didn¡¯t ache tonight.


    She didn¡¯t mourn.


    She hummed.


    And I understood.


    This was our choice.


    Not out of desperation.


    Not because we couldn¡¯t survive alone.


    But because survival wasn¡¯t enough anymore.


    We wanted life.


    A real one.


    Messy.


    Honest.


    Built with bare hands and bruised hearts and the promise of something better.


    When the fire dimmed and the stars grew brighter, Darius and I stood alone at the edge of the clearing.


    He reached for my hand.


    I gave it to him.


    No words.


    No vows.


    Just presence.


    We would stumble again.


    We would argue.


    We would face ghosts from his betrayal, and shadows from my grief.


    But this time, we wouldn¡¯t do it apart.


    We had chosen us.


    And that was the first stone of everything that would follow.

 Chapter 32 - Thirty Two

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter Thirty Two</h4>


    I stood by the window, staring at the trees swaying outside. The sky was cloudy, but a little light still made its way through. I pressed my hand to my stomach, where a small life was growing.


    A life that changed everything.


    It was strange. Just days ago, I wanted to run. I wanted to forget Darius, forget the prophecy, forget all the pain. But now, things were different. I wasn¡¯t alone anymore.


    I had someone inside me. A pup.


    Our pup.


    Even though I was still hurt, I couldn¡¯t let that pain decide my future. I had to think about what kind of world I wanted this child to grow up in. I had to think about whether hate or love would fill our home.


    I sat on the edge of my bed and closed my eyes. My wolf stirred gently inside me, quiet but present. She wasn¡¯t angry anymore. She was watching. Waiting.


    I took a deep breath.


    Maybe it was time to stop hiding.


    Maybe it was time to talk to Darius.


    ---


    I found him in the training field. He was alone, throwing punches into a target made of old logs. His back was to me. His movements were sharp, full of anger and sadness.


    "Darius," I said.


    He stopped. His shoulders dropped, and he turned around slowly. His eyes met mine. I saw surprise in them, then something softer¡ªsomething like hope.


    "Luciana," he said, his voice low.


    I walked toward him until we were just a few feet apart. For a second, I didn¡¯t know what to say. My heart pounded in my chest, but I kept breathing.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking," I started. "About everything."


    He nodded but didn¡¯t speak. He looked nervous. Like he didn¡¯t want to ruin this moment.


    "I¡¯m still hurt," I told him. "I¡¯m still angry. But I¡¯m also tired of fighting. And I can¡¯t think about only myself anymore."


    I rested my hand on my belly.


    His eyes dropped to it.


    "You¡¯re...?"


    I nodded. "Yes. I¡¯m pregnant."


    Darius took a shaky breath. He looked like he might fall to his knees.


    "Luciana, I¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not telling you this to trap you," I said quickly. "This baby... it¡¯s part of both of us. And I want them to grow up in a safe, loving home."


    He stepped closer. "I want that too. I swear it."


    "I know," I said. "And that¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to try again."


    His eyes widened.


    "I¡¯m not saying everything¡¯s fixed," I continued. "But I¡¯m willing to give us another chance. For me. For you. And most of all, for our pup."


    He reached for my hands slowly, like he thought I might pull away. But I didn¡¯t. I let him hold them. His hands were warm and shaking just a little.


    "I never stopped loving you," he said. "Even when I was silent. Even when I made mistakes."


    "I know," I whispered. "And I never stopped loving you either. But love alone isn¡¯t enough. We have to build something stronger."


    "We will," he said quickly. "We¡¯ll rebuild everything. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes."


    I gave him a small smile. "Let¡¯s take it slow. Step by step. Stone by stone."


    He nodded, and for the first time in a long while, I believed him.


    ---


    Later that day, we sat together in the den. There was no shouting. No me. Just quiet understanding.


    Darius brought out a small notebook and handed it to me.


    "What¡¯s this?" I asked.


    "A new beginning," he said. "I thought we could write down our ns. For us. For the pup. For the future."


    I flipped open the first page.


    It was nk.


    He handed me a pen.


    "You write the first word," he said.


    So I did.


    I wrote: **Hope.**


    He smiled and took the pen next. He wrote under it: **Together.**


    That was how we began again.


    ---


    The next morning, I woke up to the sound of birds outside the window. Sunlight touched the wooden floor, warm and golden. Darius was already up, sitting at the table with tea for both of us.


    He looked up when I walked in. "I didn¡¯t want to wake you."


    I sat down across from him and took the tea. "Thank you."


    There was a long pause.


    Then he said, "I talked to the builders. I want to start fixing the east wing. It could be a good ce for the nursery."


    I blinked. "You already nned that?"


    He smiled. "I couldn¡¯t sleepst night. I was too busy imagining our pup¡¯sugh."


    Iughed softly, and a strange warmth filled my chest.


    Maybe this could work.


    ---


    That evening, we walked through the vige together. Some wolves looked at us with surprise. Others smiled. No one said anything cruel.


    But I could feel the shift.


    They saw we were trying.


    When we passed Amira¡¯s shop, she stepped out and waved.


    "I heard the news," she said with a wink. "Congrattions."


    I smiled. "Thank you."


    Her eyes softened as she looked at Darius. "Don¡¯t mess it up this time."


    He chuckled. "I won¡¯t."


    As we walked on, I looked up at the sky. The moon wasn¡¯t full, but it was bright. My wolf raised her head and let out a soft hum.


    She wasn¡¯t howling in pain anymore.


    She was singing.


    ---


    That night, we sat in bed together, our fingers lightly touching but not gripping. I turned to him and asked, "Are you scared?"


    "Yes," he said honestly. "But I¡¯m also ready. To fight for you. To fight for this family."


    I nodded.


    "I am too."


    And I meant it.


    Because choosing us wasn¡¯t about forgetting the past.


    It was about believing in something better.


    It was about love, yes¡ªbut also trust, effort, and the promise of something worth holding onto.


    ----


    The sun was rising when I stepped outside. The morning air was cool and fresh, and dew clung to the grass like tiny crystals. Darius had already left to speak with the patrol team, so I took a quiet walk through the vige.


    It felt strange to be out in the open again. For weeks, I had avoided eyes, avoided whispers. But now, things were different. I was trying to heal. Trying to live again.


    Still, I could feel it¡ªthe change in the air.


    People looked at me longer than they used to. Some smiled, but others didn¡¯t. Some nodded with respect. But some looked away, their faces tight with something I couldn¡¯t name.


    Or maybe I could.


    Jealousy.


    Hurt.


    Resentment.


    I walked past the baker¡¯s hut. Alena, a she-wolf who used tough with me during harvest season, stood at the door with a tray of bread. When she saw me, her smile vanished. She didn¡¯t speak.


    She turned and went back inside.


    I paused, unsure if I should feel angry or just sad.


    ---


    Later that day, I went to the garden near the healer¡¯s den. I wanted to gather herbs for the nausea I¡¯d been feeling. But as I bent to pick a sprig of mint, I heard low voices nearby.


    "She justes back, and everything is fine?" one voice said.


    "She¡¯s lucky the Alpha still wants her," said another. "After everything."


    I froze. My hand clenched around the mint leaves.


    "She left him," the first voice whispered. "Ran into the woods like a spoiled pup."


    "And now she¡¯s carrying his heir."


    Their words felt like stones pressing against my chest.


    I stood up and stepped into view.


    The voices stopped.


    Two younger wolves, Mira and Tessa, stared at me with wide eyes. Mira opened her mouth to speak, but I held up a hand.


    "Say it to my face next time," I said quietly.


    They didn¡¯t move. I turned and walked away.


    ---


    When I returned home, I found Darius at the table, going over patrol maps. He looked up and smiled when he saw me.


    "You okay?" he asked.


    "Fine," I said quickly. Too quickly.


    He frowned. "Did something happen?"


    I sat down and tried to rx, but I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about those voices in the garden. About Alena¡¯s cold nce. About the way some of the pack looked at me like I didn¡¯t belong.


    "Not everyone¡¯s happy we¡¯re back together," I finally said.


    Darius sighed and leaned back in his chair. "I know."


    "You do?"


    He nodded. "I¡¯ve heard whispers. Even from some of the Betas. They think I¡¯m letting emotion guide me."


    "Aren¡¯t you?" I asked, not to hurt him, but because I needed to know.


    He didn¡¯t get angry. He just said, "Maybe I am. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m wrong."


    I looked at him for a long time. "What if the pack doesn¡¯t ept me?"


    "Then they¡¯ll have to learn. Because I¡¯m not choosing between you and them."


    That made my heart ache in a good way, but it didn¡¯t ease all my fears.


    "You know what they¡¯re saying, right?" I whispered. "That I left. That I ran. That I don¡¯t deserve you."


    He stood and came to kneel beside me.


    "You didn¡¯t run," he said. "You broke. You needed space. That doesn¡¯t make you weak."


    I touched his cheek. "You believe in me. But they don¡¯t."


    "Then we show them who you are," he said.


    ---


    The next day, I joined the training sessions. Not to fight¡ªjust to observe and offer tips to the younger wolves. When I walked onto the field, the talking stopped.


    I felt every stare like a weight on my skin.


    But I kept walking.


    Caleb, the Beta trainer, raised his brow when he saw me. "Didn¡¯t think we¡¯d see you out here again."


    I kept my voice calm. "I¡¯m not here to fight. Just here to help."


    He didn¡¯t look pleased, but he didn¡¯t send me away either.


    I sat on a bench and watched as the young wolves began their drills. When Mira slipped during a sprint, I called out, "You¡¯re leaning too far forward. Try lowering your center of gravity."


    She shot me a look but adjusted her posture. On the next sprint, she didn¡¯t fall.


    A few of the others began ncing at me with something like curiosity instead of judgment.


    That was a start.


    ---


    Later that night, I sat outside our cabin, staring up at the stars. Darius came out with a nket and wrapped it around my shoulders.


    "You were brave today," he said.


    "It didn¡¯t feel brave."


    "It was," he said simply.


    I leaned my head against his shoulder.


    "Some wolves still think I don¡¯t belong," I whispered.


    "And some wolves are wrong."


    "I just wish it didn¡¯t hurt so much."


    "I know," he said. "But we¡¯ll get through it."


    We sat in silence for a while. But I could feel it in the wind¡ªsome wolves didn¡¯t just resent me. Some might be nning something worse.


    ---


    The next morning, the healer sent for me. She had been checking in on my pregnancy every few days. When I arrived, she gave me a strange look.


    "Did something happenst night?" she asked.


    "No," I said slowly. "Why?"


    "One of my supply sheds was broken into," she said. "Several herbs were taken. Ones used for... more dangerous things."


    My stomach tightened.


    "Do you think it was an ident?"


    She shook her head. "No. Someone knew what they were taking."


    I thought of the whispers. The cold looks. The jealousy.


    "Do you think it was about me?" I asked.


    She didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t have to.


    ---


    When I told Darius, he mmed his hand on the table. "If someone¡¯s threatening you or the pup¡ª"


    "We don¡¯t know that yet," I said quickly. "It could be a coincidence."


    His eyes burned with anger. "I should have listened to my instincts. I knew there was unrest. I just hoped it would settle."


    "What will you do?" I asked.


    "I¡¯ll call a gathering," he said. "Tonight."


    ---


    That evening, the entire pack gathered in the center of the vige. Darius stood tall before them, and I stood by his side.


    "You all know me," he began. "You know I lead with strength, but also with heart."


    The pack listened, their faces unreadable.


    "Luciana is my mate," he said. "She is carrying my child. Our future. And anyone who disrespects her disrespects this pack."


    Murmurs rose in the crowd. He raised his hand.


    "Someone broke into the healer¡¯s shedst night. Someone crossed a line. That kind of behavior won¡¯t be ignored."


    He paused.


    "Fear can turn into hate. But I won¡¯t lead a pack driven by hate."


    Silence fell over the field.


    Then, to my shock, someone stepped forward.


    Alena.


    She looked me in the eye. "I didn¡¯t break in. But I haven¡¯t been kind. And I¡¯m sorry."


    A ripple moved through the crowd.


    Others looked at her. Then at me.


    And for the first time, I saw something shift.


    It wasn¡¯t full eptance. Not yet.


    But it was a beginning.


    ---


    That night, Darius and I sat together, watching the moon rise.


    "There will still be shadows," I said softly. "Some won¡¯t forgive me so easily."


    "Then let them watch as we prove them wrong," he said.


    I nodded, pressing a hand to my stomach.


    Because we weren¡¯t just rebuilding a bond.


    We were rebuilding a future.


    And no shadow could stop that.

 Chapter 33 - Thirty Three

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter Thirty Three</h4>


    The air was too quiet.


    I had felt it for days¡ªan itch at the back of my neck. Something wasn¡¯t right, and no matter how many times I told myself it was just nerves, my wolf didn¡¯t believe it.


    She paced more. Growled more. Warned me with every step I took near the western watchtower.


    So I followed the feeling.


    It started when I walked by the strategy hallte one night. Darius was asleep in our cabin, finally getting rest after weeks of stress. I had stepped out for water when I heard voices inside the stone hall.


    The door was cracked.


    I crept closer, staying low in the shadows.


    "...we should have moved when he was weak," a voice said. Low and sharp. Male.


    "Toote now. She¡¯s back," someone else replied. "He¡¯ll never doubt her again."


    "No," the first voice said, firm. "It doesn¡¯t matter. We finish what we started. The pack needs new blood¡ªstrong leadership, not love-blinded fools."


    My heart froze.


    I knew that voice.


    It belonged to *Caleb*.


    Darius¡¯s most trusted Beta.


    I didn¡¯t wait to hear more. I backed away, heart thudding like a drum. I ran straight to the cabin and locked the door behind me.


    ---


    I didn¡¯t sleep.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    My hands shook. My mind raced. Caleb? Of all people?


    He¡¯d stood by Darius for years. Fought beside him. Protected this pack. And now...


    Now he was nning to take everything.


    I waited until morning before telling Darius. I needed proof first. I needed to be sure.


    So I went to the old training shed, where the scouts logged night patrols. If Caleb had been meeting in secret, there¡¯d be missing time on his reports.


    I found what I needed.


    Three nights with no record. His name scratched out on two of them. When I checked the patrol logs, I saw that he had ordered Mira to take his ce.


    He was hiding something.


    And I was done waiting.


    ---


    That afternoon, I walked into the training field. Caleb was barking orders at a group of new warriors. When he saw me, his face shifted.


    Not with guilt¡ªbut with something sharper.


    Annoyance.


    "Luciana," he said, voice smooth. "Here to give more tips?"


    I didn¡¯t answer him.


    I walked straight to him, meeting his gaze.


    "We need to talk," I said.


    He raised a brow. "Now?"


    "Yes. Now."


    He looked around, clearly not wanting an audience. He gave a shortmand to the trainees and led me toward the edge of the field, near the old weapons shed.


    "Whatever this is," he started, "it can wait. I have¡ª"


    "I heard you."


    He went still.


    "I was outside the strategy hallst night," I said. "I heard everything. You were nning to move against Darius."


    His eyes narrowed, but he didn¡¯t deny it.


    "You were going to betray him," I whispered. "Your own Alpha. Your friend."


    His jaw tightened. "He stopped being my Alpha the moment he let love blind him. He let this pack fall apart while he chased ghosts."


    "And so your answer was to destroy him?"


    "I was going to *save* us," he growled. "He was weak. And weak Alphas get people killed."


    My chest tightened with rage. "He was grieving. And even then, he led. You just waited like a coward. Waiting for him to fall so you could take his ce."


    "You don¡¯t understand how packs work," he spat. "You think love is enough to hold us together? It¡¯s not. Fear. Power. Strength. That¡¯s what keeps us alive."


    "No," I said, shaking my head. "Loyalty does. Unity. And you tore that apart when you turned your back on him."


    He stepped closer, voice lowering. "Do you really think they all want you back, Luciana? That the pack believes in this happy ending you¡¯re trying to build? They look at you and see weakness. Distraction. And they¡¯re right."


    His words cut deep, but I didn¡¯t flinch.


    "I¡¯m not the one hiding in the dark, whispering poison," I said. "You are. And I¡¯m done letting you y your little game."


    Heughed, low and bitter. "So what now? You¡¯ll tell Darius? And then what? He kills me? Banishes me? That won¡¯t fix what¡¯s broken."


    "No," I said. "But the truth will."


    I turned to leave, but he grabbed my arm.


    "Be careful, Luciana," he said, voice like ice. "You think you¡¯ve won, but all you¡¯ve done is dy the fall."


    I yanked my arm free and walked away.


    ---


    I found Darius near the river, checking on new border markers. He smiled when he saw me, but the smile faded quickly when he saw my face.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "Come with me," I said. "We need to talk. Now."


    He followed without question.


    We went to the cabin, and I closed the door behind us.


    Then I told him everything.


    The voices in the hall. The missing reports. The conversation near the shed.


    At first, he just stood there, silent.


    Then he sat down, his hands shaking.


    "Caleb," he whispered. "He was like a brother."


    "I know," I said gently. "But he was going to take everything."


    "While I was... broken," he said. "He waited."


    "He nned."


    Darius ran a hand down his face. "I should¡¯ve seen it. The signs were there. The way he pushed the younger wolves harder. The way he questioned me during meetings."


    "He never stopped acting like he was in charge," I added.


    Darius stood and paced the room. "This isn¡¯t just betrayal. It¡¯s treason."


    "What will you do?"


    He didn¡¯t answer at first. Then he turned to me.


    "I¡¯ll call a Council meeting. Tonight. He¡¯ll face the pack."


    ---


    That night, the pack gathered under the full moon.


    Darius stood tall before them, with me at his side.


    Caleb arrivedte, walking slowly, as if he knew what wasing.


    Darius didn¡¯t waste time.


    "My mate heard somethingst night," he began. "Words spoken in the dark. Words of betrayal."


    The pack murmured, confused.


    "She heard a Beta¡ªa man I trusted¡ªnning to overthrow me."


    Gasps echoed across the clearing.


    Then Darius said the name.


    "Caleb."


    All eyes turned.


    Caleb didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t deny it.


    "You spoke of strength," Darius said. "Of taking power while I was grieving. Do you deny it?"


    Caleb met his eyes. "No. I don¡¯t."


    Silence fell.


    "Then byw of the Luna and Alpha," Darius said, "you are stripped of your title. You are no longer Beta of this pack."


    Murmurs turned to shouts.


    Caleb stood tall, but his face was pale.


    "You¡¯ll regret this," he said coldly. "You think this pack will follow you forever. But one day, they¡¯ll wake up."


    "And when they do," I said, stepping forward, "they¡¯ll still choose the Alpha who stood with them. Not the one who waited for them to fall."


    Darius didn¡¯t wait for more words.


    He turned to the guards.


    "Take him to the eastern ridge. He has until dawn to leave ournds."


    Caleb didn¡¯t fight. But his eyes burned as they dragged him away.


    ---


    After the crowd broke up, Darius and I stood under the moonlight.


    "I trusted him," he said softly. "With everything."


    "I know."


    He looked at me. "Thank you. For not turning away. For seeing what I didn¡¯t."


    I nodded. "We protect each other. That¡¯s what we do now."


    He reached for my hand.


    "And we don¡¯t let shadows take root again," I added.


    "No," he said. "Never again."


    As we stood together, the wind shifted.


    And for the first time in a long while, I felt safe.


    Not because danger was gone¡ªbut because we were finally facing it together.


    ---


    The sky was still dark when Darius summoned the pack.


    Cold wind swept through the trees. The moon had long set, and only stars lit the clearing. Wolves stood in a wide circle around the council stone, eyes sharp, backs straight. They knew something wasing. They could feel it.


    So could I.


    Darius stood beside me in full Alpha presence. His jaw was tight. His shoulders squared. The calm before a storm.


    Then the guards dragged Caleb forward.


    His hands were bound in silver cuffs, his lips pressed together. He didn¡¯t look scared. He looked proud. Defiant.


    But that wouldn¡¯t save him now.


    Darius stepped forward. His voice, when it came, rang through the clearing.


    "Loyalty is what holds a pack together. Not just strength, not fear¡ªloyalty."


    He turned slowly, meeting every eye around the circle.


    "When we fall, we trust others to carry us. When we stumble, we rely on our pack to hold us steady."


    He pointed to Caleb.


    "But this man¡ªthis Beta¡ªused my grief as an excuse. He whispered lies in the dark. He nned to take what wasn¡¯t his."


    Murmurs rippled through the pack. But no one spoke aloud.


    "He would have risked everything we¡¯ve built," Darius continued. "Our lives. Our peace. Our family. All for power."


    He looked back at Caleb.


    "I trusted you," he said, quieter now. "I would¡¯ve died for you. And you sold me out the first chance you got."


    Caleb didn¡¯t flinch.


    "I did what had to be done," he said. "You were weak. Someone had to protect the pack."


    Darius stepped closer.


    "You call betrayal protection? You plotted to tear us apart. You lied. You poisoned hearts. You wanted the title, not the burden."


    Darius turned to the pack again.


    "Let this be known," he said. "By my right as Alpha, and under thew of the Luna beside me¡ªthis man is no longer one of us."


    Gasps. A shift in energy.


    "I strip Caleb of his Beta rank. I strip him of pack ties. He is exiled, effective immediately."


    Guards moved to grab Caleb, but he shoved one off.


    "So that¡¯s it?" he spat. "Throw me out like trash?"


    "You threw yourself out the moment you betrayed us," I said, stepping forward.


    He sneered. "You think they follow you? That you¡¯re Luna now? You were gone for months. Came back bleeding and weak."


    "I came back fighting," I said. "I stood when you stayed in shadows."


    "I did more for this pack than you ever have."


    "Then you should¡¯ve done it with honor," Darius snapped.


    Caleb¡¯s hands shook. His wolf pushed against his skin, but the silver held it down.


    "You could¡¯ve spoken to me," Darius said. "You could¡¯ve been honest. But instead, you nned to take everything behind my back. That¡¯s not leadership. That¡¯s cowardice."


    Silence.


    The weight of truth hung heavy in the air.


    "You have until sundown to leave thisnd," Darius said. "If you step past our border again, you¡¯ll be hunted."


    The guards began dragging Caleb away.


    But he turned once more.


    "This isn¡¯t over," he said. "You¡¯ve made an enemy of someone who knows your every weakness."


    Darius didn¡¯t answer.


    Neither did I.


    There was nothing left to say.


    ---


    After they were gone, Darius didn¡¯t speak for a long time. He just stood in the circle, breathing in the quiet. Then he turned to face the pack.


    "I failed," he said. "I let my grief blind me. I let darkness fester in my own home."


    He paused.


    "But no more. The packes first. Always."


    Wolves bowed their heads. Not in fear¡ªbut in respect.


    "And I want you all to know something else," he added. "Luciana is my Luna. She earned her ce with blood, fire, and loyalty."


    He looked at me, eyes soft for just a second.


    "She stood by me when others turned away. She exposed this betrayal when no one else saw it."


    He turned back to the others.


    "She is Luna not just by bond¡ªbut by action."


    A low growl of approval spread through the wolves. Even those who once looked at me with doubt now nodded, shoulders rxed.


    I stepped forward beside Darius.


    "This pack gave me a home," I said. "Even when I didn¡¯t think I belonged. I promise you now¡ªI will protect it. Always."


    A howl rose into the sky. Then another. And another.


    Not forced. Notmanded.


    Given.


    To us.


    ---


    Later that day, we watched Caleb vanish into the woods with two guards. He walked without a word, head high, but I could see the bitterness in his shoulders.


    As soon as he passed the boundary line, the guards returned.


    He didn¡¯t look back.


    "I didn¡¯t want it to end like this," Darius said softly.


    "I know," I said.


    "He was family once."


    "He chose power over us."


    Darius nodded, then turned to me.


    "You sure you¡¯re ready for all this?" he asked. "Not just being Luna¡ªbut all thates with it?"


    I looked at him. At ournd. Our people. Our unborn pup growing inside me.


    "Yes," I said. "Because we¡¯re doing it together."


    ---


    The next full moon, we held a bonding run. It was Darius¡¯s idea. A way to bring the pack together after so much tension.


    The moon was silver and sharp. The wind cool against my fur as we ran through the forest. Darius kept pace beside me. Others followed. Young. Old. Strong. Tired.


    But united.


    My wolf howled with joy.


    She had longed for this.


    Not just for Darius¡ªbut for *them*. Our people.


    At the riverbend, we paused. Darius shifted back first, the others following.


    I shiftedst.


    He reached for my hand, and I took it.


    "This," he said, voice low, "is how we begin again."


    Not with secrets.


    Not with fear.


    But with truth, and loyalty.


    And punishment for those who forget it.

 Chapter 34 - Thirty Four

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter Thirty Four</h4>


    The pain came like a wave¡ªsharp, sudden, and all-consuming.


    I was in our room when it started. One moment, I was folding tiny clothes. The next, I was holding the bedpost, crying out as something inside me shifted.


    Darius was there in seconds. He didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t need to. He wrapped his arms around me and called for the healer.


    I could barely breathe between the contractions.


    "She¡¯sing," I whispered.


    Darius¡¯s eyes widened, but he nodded. "Then we¡¯ll bring her into the world together."


    The healers moved fast. They cleared the space, lit softnterns, andid down clean nkets. Someone brought warm water. Another brought calming herbs, but I waved them away.


    I wanted to feel it all.


    The pain.


    The weight.


    The birth of my daughter.


    ---


    It felt like forever.


    Each contraction tore through me like fire. I gripped Darius¡¯s hand so tight I thought I might break his fingers. He didn¡¯t flinch. He stayed beside me, whispering words I could barely hear but still clung to.


    "You¡¯re strong."


    "She¡¯s almost here."


    "You¡¯ve got her. You¡¯ve got this."


    Tears streamed down my face, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    I pushed.


    Again.


    And again.


    Until finally, the world shifted.


    And then¡ªshe cried.


    A sound unlike anything I¡¯d ever heard. Wild. New. Alive.


    The healer lifted her and ced her in my arms. She was warm and red and wrinkled, with a tuft of dark hair and a tiny growl in her breath.


    My heart cracked wide open.


    "She¡¯s..." I choked on the word. "She¡¯s perfect."


    Darius leaned down beside me, staring at her with something I¡¯d never seen in his eyes before¡ªpure awe.


    We sat there together, the three of us, as dawn broke across the sky.


    The first light of morning spilled through the windows, soft and golden. It touched her skin like a blessing.


    "She needs a name," Darius said, his voice low.


    I looked down at her tiny fingers wrapped around my thumb.


    A name.


    One that carried meaning. One that promised something better.


    I had thought of many names over thest few months, but none of them felt right¡ªuntil now.


    "Erya," I whispered. "Her name is Erya."


    Darius blinked. "Erya?"


    I nodded. "It means dawn in the old tongue. A new beginning."


    He looked at me, then at her.


    And he smiled.


    "Erya," he said softly. "Our little dawn."


    ---


    The news of her birth spread quickly.


    The pack gathered outside our home, waiting. Not pushing. Just being there. A silent, protective wall of wolves. Watching. Hoping.


    Darius stepped out first, holding our daughter wrapped in soft cloth.


    "She¡¯s here," he announced. "Her name is Erya. And she is our future."


    Howls rose into the sky. One by one, wolves lifted their heads and sang to the morning.


    Not for war.


    Not for grief.


    But for life.


    ---


    Back inside, I held Erya to my chest. Her eyes fluttered open for a moment¡ªdeep and dark like her father¡¯s. But her energy was mine. Fierce. Steady.


    "She¡¯s going to be wild," I said, brushing my nose against her soft forehead.


    "She¡¯s going to be everything," Darius replied. "A leader. A light."


    I looked at him, tired but filled with peace.


    "This changes everything, doesn¡¯t it?"


    He nodded. "But in the best way."


    ---


    Later that evening, the Moon Priestess arrived.


    She came with her long silver robes and staff carved from bone. Her presence made the room feel still, even with the baby in my arms.


    "May I?" she asked, reaching gently for Erya.


    I nodded and passed her over.


    The priestess held her close and closed her eyes.


    "She carries both of you in her blood," she said. "The strength of a Luna. The soul of an Alpha."


    Then her gaze met mine.


    "But more than that, she carries peace. The promise of healing. Of unity."


    Tears welled in my eyes.


    "I want to believe that," I whispered.


    "You must," she said. "Because she will grow into what you build now. Lay the foundation with love, and she will lead with it."


    Darius stepped forward.


    "She will have everything we never did."


    "She will," I agreed.


    ---


    That night, I didn¡¯t sleep.


    I stayed awake, watching Erya breathe.


    Each little rise and fall of her chest was a miracle.


    All the pain, all the heartbreak¡ªit had led to this.


    To her.


    She was worth it all.


    ---


    Later, Darius curled beside me on the bed.


    "She¡¯s going to change everything," he said again.


    I looked down at her, sleeping peacefully between us.


    "She already has."


    Wey there, quiet, for a long time.


    And for once, the silence didn¡¯t hurt.


    It healed.


    ---


    Erya slept peacefully in her cradle, her tiny chest rising and falling with each breath. Darius sat beside me on the edge of our bed, his hand gently holding mine.


    "She¡¯s so peaceful," he whispered, his eyes fixed on our daughter.


    I nodded, my gaze also on Erya. "She doesn¡¯t know the weight of the world yet."


    Silence enveloped us, filled only by the soft rustling of leaves outside and the distant hoot of an owl.


    "Luciana," Darius began, his voice hesitant, "do you ever think about... leaving?"


    I turned to him, surprised. "Leaving the pack?"


    He nodded slowly. "Sometimes, I feel like the shadows of our past linger too heavily here. The betrayals, the pain... it¡¯s as if the walls remember."


    I looked around our room, the ce that had been our sanctuary and our prison. "I¡¯ve thought about it too," I admitted. "Especially after Erya was born. I want her to grow up free from the burdens we¡¯ve carried."


    Darius squeezed my hand gently. "We¡¯ve given everything to this pack. Our love, our strength, our sacrifices. But perhaps it¡¯s time to think about ourselves, about our family."


    I leaned my head on his shoulder, drawingfort from his warmth. "Where would we go?"


    He chuckled softly. "Anywhere. Somewhere the sun rises without the weight of yesterday. A ce where Erya canugh without echoes of past sorrows.


    I smiled at the thought. "A fresh start."


    "Yes," he said, turning to face me. "But it¡¯s not a decision to make lightly. The pack relies on us."


    I nodded, understanding the gravity of our roles. "We need to consider what¡¯s best for everyone, but also what¡¯s best for Erya."


    Darius stood, walking over to Erya¡¯s cradle. He looked down at her, his expression softening. "She deserves a life untainted by our past."


    I joined him, wrapping my arms around his waist. "Then let¡¯s think about it. n it carefully. For her."


    He turned to me, his eyes filled with determination. "Together."


    "Together," I echoed.


    As the night deepened, we stood there, united in our thoughts and hopes. The future was uncertain, but with each other and our daughter, we felt ready to face whatever came next.


    ---


    The moon hung low, a pale watcher in the dark sky, casting its light gently across Thornridge. I stood just beyond the gathering hall, my hands resting on the curve of my stomach where Erya had once kicked, reminding me of hope when everything else felt shattered. She was asleep now, in the arms of her father inside, but her warmth lingered in me. Just like the decision Darius and I had finally made.


    We were leaving.


    I heard footsteps behind me¡ªsoft, hesitant. Darius. I didn¡¯t need to turn to know it. His scent, the rhythm of his breath, even the way the earth barely stirred beneath his careful steps. After everything, I still knew him better than anyone.


    "They¡¯re waiting," he said, voice quiet.


    "I know."


    "Are you ready?"


    I drew in a deep breath. "As ready as I¡¯ll ever be."


    We had called for a full pack meeting tonight. No formalities. No rituals. Just truth. It was time.


    The hall buzzed with murmurs when we stepped in. Dozens of wolves packed the room, some with their mates, others with their Betas or young ones pressed close. Eyes turned to us¡ªcurious, expectant, some still wary from the weeks of healing that had passed since Erya¡¯s birth.


    I stepped forward, my voice calm but loud enough to reach everyone.


    "Thank you all foring."


    The room quieted. Even the pups stopped shifting.


    "We¡¯ve lived through battles together¡ªoutside and inside our own hearts. Some of us have nearly broken," I nced briefly at Darius, "and some of us did."


    "But we¡¯ve also healed," he added, moving to stand beside me. "We¡¯ve found light again. Even if it came slowly."


    I nodded. "We have something important to tell you. And we wanted to say it directly. No whispers. No confusion."


    A pause. I let the silence settle before I said it.


    "We¡¯re leaving Thornridge."


    Gasps followed. One older warrior blinked like he hadn¡¯t heard me right. A younger girl dropped the apple she¡¯d been nibbling on.


    "We don¡¯t make this choice lightly," Darius continued, his face firm. "Thisnd has been our home. My father¡¯s, and his before him. But too much has happened here. Too much pain. Too many scars."


    "We need peace," I added. "Not just for us. But for Erya. We want to raise her in a ce without memories soaked in blood and betrayal."


    A deep voice cut through the stillness.


    "You¡¯re abandoning us?"


    It was Thorn, one of the older warriors who had always been loyal¡ªbut firm. His eyes burned with confusion more than anger.


    "No," Darius said. "We¡¯ve prepared this pack to stand strong, even without us. And we won¡¯t leave you leaderless. A new Alpha will rise. One we believe in."


    More murmurs now. Names were whispered. Questions filled the air. I felt the heat of their emotion rising like a tide.


    "Who?" someone shouted.


    Darius turned to his Beta, Kn, who stood near the back¡ªshock visible in his face. He hadn¡¯t expected this either. But Darius had been watching him for months, quietly testing his loyalty and leadership.


    "You, Kn," Darius said. "If you¡¯re willing."


    Kn looked like someone had punched the air from his lungs. "Me?"


    "You¡¯ve kept this pack steady when I couldn¡¯t. You¡¯ve handled disputes fairly. You have the pack¡¯s respect. I trust you."


    "I... I don¡¯t know what to say."


    "Say yes," I offered gently. "We believe in you."


    Kn¡¯s eyes darted to the crowd. Dozens of wolves were now looking at him, waiting. And slowly, he nodded.


    "I¡¯ll do it. If the pack wants me."


    They howled¡ªnot in protest, but in agreement.


    Still, not everyone was calm.


    "I don¡¯t understand," muttered Lia, a she-wolf I¡¯d once trained beside. "Why now? We¡¯ve just started rebuilding."


    I turned to her. "That¡¯s exactly why. We¡¯ve helped rebuild what we could. But Darius and I... we don¡¯t belong in Thornridge anymore. Our hearts don¡¯t rest here."


    Another voice rang out. Softer this time. "Where will you go?"


    "We don¡¯t know yet," I admitted. "Somewhere quiet. Somewhere far from the echoes of war and grief."


    And then another voice¡ªone I hadn¡¯t expected.


    "I want to go with you."


    It was Tahlia, a young warrior who had lost her matest winter. Her eyes shimmered with something between sadness and longing.


    I blinked. "What?"


    "I want toe with you. I¡¯ve felt out of ce ever since Galen died. This pack reminds me of him. And the grief never stops."


    Before I could answer, two more wolves stepped forward.


    "We¡¯lle too," said Dara and Malen, twin brothers who had once served as border guards. "We don¡¯t want power. Just peace."


    I looked at Darius. His expression mirrored mine: surprise, then a quiet understanding. We hadn¡¯t expected this. But maybe we should have. Others were hurting too. Others had been surviving, not living.


    "You¡¯re sure?" I asked them all.


    Tahlia nodded. "We believe in you. In what you and Darius stand for. A new beginning."


    I felt tears prick at my eyes. "Thank you. Truly."


    "We¡¯ll leave at dawn," Darius said, turning back to the pack. "Those who wish to stay, remain loyal to Kn. He will lead you well. And we¡¯ll always be allies."


    As the meeting dissolved into quiet murmurs and goodbyes, I found myself stepping into the cool air again. My thoughts spun like leaves in wind. I had expected sorrow. I hadn¡¯t expected others to follow.


    Darius found me, slipping his hand into mine.


    "Still sure?" he asked.


    I nodded. "More than ever."


    He smiled, but his eyes were tired. "We¡¯ll need to prepare. Supplies. Transport."


    "We¡¯ll manage," I said. "We always do."


    I felt a small body press against my leg. Kiani. She looked up at me, her tiny face determined.


    "Are we really leaving?"


    "Yes," I knelt down. "But you¡¯re safe. That¡¯s all that matters."


    She smiled, and for the first time in a while, it reached her eyes.


    Later that night, I walked into Erya¡¯s room. She was sleeping peacefully, her small chest rising and falling in the soft moonlight. I brushed a strand of dark hair from her forehead.


    "You don¡¯t know it yet, but we¡¯re doing this for you," I whispered. "For your future. So that you never grow up with war in your blood or bitterness in your bones."


    Behind me, Darius leaned against the doorframe. He watched us silently, then said, "You always speak to her like she understands."


    "Maybe she does."


    He chuckled quietly. "We¡¯re really doing this."


    "We are."


    "And the ones who follow?"


    "They¡¯re part of our new pack now," I said. "A family by choice."


    We stood there in silence, watching our daughter sleep. The wind blew outside, a new kind of wind¡ªone that didn¡¯t sound like howls or rage. It sounded like change.


    And this time, we were ready for it.

 Chapter 35 - Thirty Five

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter Thirty Five</h4>


    ?reeweb?ovel


    The night was quiet, almost too quiet for Thornridge.


    I stood on the hill just behind the packhouse, where the grass bent gently under the breeze. The moon shone bright above me, not quite full but close. Stars dotted the sky like scattered whispers, soft and endless. I wrapped my arms around myself, feeling the weight of the past settle deep in my bones.


    This was myst night here.


    Tomorrow, we would leave.


    I had said my goodbyes. I had hugged Alera, kissed the forehead of every pup I had trained, and listened to old warriors murmur stories of my father and his strength. I had smiled when I needed to. I had promised to write. Promised to return, maybe one day. Promises that tasted like ash in my mouth, even when they were true.


    But now it was just me. Me, the stars, and thend that had raised me.


    I crouched down and pressed my palm to the dirt. It was warm, as if the earth still remembered my footsteps from years ago. Thisnd had held every version of me¡ªchild, warrior, Luna, mother.


    And it had taken from me too.


    It had taken my father. My innocence. My belief that mates never falter. That packs never turn against their own.


    I closed my eyes.


    "Thank you," I whispered. "For what you gave. For what you took."


    The wind answered in silence.


    I heard soft steps behind me. I didn¡¯t turn. I didn¡¯t need to.


    "You alwayse here before big moments," Darius said quietly.


    "I know."


    He came closer, then knelt beside me. His hand found mine, our fingers tangling the way they used to when we were young and scared of everything.


    "I remember standing right here the night before my first border patrol," I said. "I was shaking. My wolf was still too wild. My hands too soft. I thought I¡¯d fail."


    "You didn¡¯t."


    "No. But I lost a piece of myself that night. The girl who thought everything could be fixed with the right words."


    Darius sighed. "I miss her sometimes."


    I looked at him. "Do you?"


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. "Yes. But I love the woman more."


    We sat there in silence. The kind that didn¡¯t demand to be filled.


    Below us, the pack was mostly asleep. A few lights still flickered in the windows¡ªpeople up toote, maybe writing goodbye letters, maybe crying into their pillows. I¡¯d done the same once.


    "I didn¡¯t think it would feel this hard," I whispered.


    "Leaving?"


    "Yeah."


    Darius¡¯s voice was soft. "It¡¯s not just a ce. It¡¯s your whole story."


    "I keep wondering if we¡¯re doing the right thing."


    He turned to me. "Luciana. We are."


    "But we¡¯re taking others with us. What if they regret it?"


    "We¡¯re giving them choice. That¡¯s more than we were given."


    I nodded. "Still... thisnd shaped us."


    "It also nearly broke us."


    He was right. But truth never made the goodbye easier.


    I thought of my mother. Of Aira kneeling in this very grass, braiding my hair before training. Her voice soft, telling me stories of the human world she left behind. I thought of Nefang, my father, standing tall at every ceremony, watching me like he saw my future in every step I took.


    They were gone now. But thend had kept their shadows.


    Iy back against the grass, staring at the stars.


    Darius followed, his shoulder touching mine.


    "Do you remember the first time we kissed?" I asked suddenly.


    Heughed softly. "Here. Right under that tree."


    I smiled. "You were so nervous."


    "You bit my lip."


    "You leaned in too fast."


    We bothughed, the sound quiet and broken, but real.


    "I thought love would be simple," I said.


    "It¡¯s not."


    "No. But it¡¯s strong."


    He looked at me then, and in his eyes, I saw everything¡ªour pain, our joy, the child we made, the future we chose. I didn¡¯t look away.


    "I¡¯m scared," I admitted.


    "So am I," he replied.


    Thatforted me more than any promise.


    A howl broke the stillness. Then another. A soft chorus that spread through the trees like the wind itself had joined in. A song of farewell.


    "They¡¯re honoring us," Darius said.


    "No, they¡¯re mourning."


    "Both."


    I sat up again, brushing grass from my dress. "Do you think Kn will lead well?"


    "Yes. And if he stumbles, the pack will help him rise."


    We had spent weeks training him. Teaching him every border rule, every ritual. Every way to hold a pack together when it threatened to fall apart.


    Still, handing over the title felt like leaving a part of my soul behind.


    I stood, brushing my hands off on my cloak. "I want to walk onest time."


    "Alone?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    He didn¡¯t fight me. "Don¡¯t stay too long."


    "I won¡¯t."


    As I walked, the trees greeted me like old friends. I ran my fingers along the bark. I let my eyes memorize the curves of the paths. Every rock, every bend. I had raced through these woods. Howled under these canopies. Shifted and bled and danced in the moonlight.


    I found the training field. The same one where I had fought beside packmates and lovers. The ce where I had failed. And risen. Again and again.


    I whispered goodbye to it, too.


    Then I walked to the stream. The one behind the Luna quarters, where Erya had been born in the heat of summer.


    I knelt, touching the water.


    "May she forget the pain of this ce," I murmured. "And remember only the peace."


    The stars watched silently.


    When I returned, the fire outside the packhouse had burned low. A few wolves sat near it, eyes red but heads held high. Tahlia waved at me. She had packed her things already. The twins, Dara and Malen, nodded in respect.


    They were ready.


    Darius stood holding Erya. She blinked up at me with sleepy eyes and a tiny yawn.


    I took her from his arms. She fit against me so perfectly, as if my arms were made to carry her.


    "She¡¯s warm," I whispered.


    "She always is," he replied.


    Together, we walked back toward our quarters, onest time.


    Inside, the room felt too clean. Too untouched. As if we had already left.


    Iid Erya down and stood at the window. The moon hung just above the trees now. Higher than before. Brighter.


    "It¡¯s time," I whispered.


    Darius stood behind me, his arms wrapping around my waist.


    "Yes. It is."


    I leaned back into him. Felt his breath on my neck. We stayed like that for a long time.


    Ourst night.


    Our first step.


    Tomorrow, we would go¡ªnot just to leave something behind, but to build something new. A home. A ce untouched by old pain. And where our daughter could grow without fear, without heavy names on her back.


    We wouldn¡¯t have a title there. No Alpha. No Luna.


    Just Darius. Just Luciana.


    Just us.


    And that was enough.

 Chapter 36 - Thirty Six

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter Thirty Six</h4>


    The trees changed first.


    The farther we traveled, the more thend shifted. The thick, dark woods of Thornridge gave way to gentler slopes, sunlight filtering through leaves that didn¡¯t seem so heavy. The air felt cleaner. Softer. Like it hadn¡¯t been touched by pain or blood.


    We had been traveling for days. The small group that chose toe with us moved quietly, respectfully. They understood what this journey meant. Not just distance. But change.


    I looked over at Darius. He rode beside me, our daughter wrapped against his chest in a soft sling. Erya slept peacefully, her tiny breaths steady even through the bouncing path. She didn¡¯t cry much. Somehow, it felt like she understood that this journey mattered too.


    Behind us, Tahlia walked with her bow slung across her back, eyes always alert. Dara and Malen kept watch over the supplies, and old Vell, the quiet elder who had chosen to follow us despite his age, hummed songs from a time before either of us had been born. It made the path feel sacred.


    We weren¡¯t in a rush. We didn¡¯t want to be. Every step was part of the goodbye.


    Every step was part of the healing.


    "I think we¡¯re close," Darius said one morning.


    We had just passed a stretch of tall grasses, golden under the rising sun. A small creek wound through the valley, and beyond it, hills stretched into quiet blue sky.


    "How do you know?" I asked.


    He smiled a little. "I don¡¯t. But I feel it."


    And I felt it too.


    That night, we made camp by a quiet pond. Frogs croaked somewhere in the distance, and fireflies danced in slow, glowing circles above the water. Erya babbled in my arms, reaching out toward the lights. Iughed softly and held her closer.


    "Almost there, little moon," I whispered.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what "there" even meant. We had a direction. A guess. But no map. No names for whaty ahead.


    Only hope.


    When we finally crossed into the newnd, it didn¡¯t feel grand. There were no signs. No gates. Just a quiet stretch of forest that opened into wide, t meadows. Wildflowers covered the ground, swaying in every color you could imagine. Mountains stood far in the distance like silent guardians, their peaks silver and proud.


    We stopped.


    Darius stood beside me, his eyes scanning thend.


    "It¡¯s untouched," he said quietly.


    I nodded. "It feels... clean."


    No blood had been spilled here. No Alpha had imed it. No old rivalries waited in the shadows.


    It was just...nd. Wild, free, and waiting.


    We walked forward together, the others following close behind. As we reached the center of the meadow, Erya began tough. A bright, full sound that made everyone stop and look.


    I held her up, and the wind swept her dark hair back from her forehead. Her little eyes shone.


    "She feels it too," Tahlia said softly.


    We set up camp again, but it felt different this time. Not like a pause. Like a beginning.


    I sat on a t rock as the sun sank low, painting the sky in fire. Darius sat beside me, his hand resting on my knee.


    "We could build here," he said.


    "There¡¯s water. Trees. Shelter."


    "And peace."


    I looked at him. "Do you really think it willst?"


    His eyes met mine. "If we protect it, yes."


    We had been through too much not to believe in the fight for peace.


    That night, we all sat around a new fire. The stars above seemed brighter, closer. Eryay in a nket between us, hands curled near her face.


    Tahlia told stories of her youth¡ªfunny ones, about stealing food from the kitchens and hiding under the healer¡¯s bed. Dara and Malen joked about who would find a mate first. Vell shared a quiet memory of my father, and how Nefang used to sing in the rain.


    I cried then. Not from pain. But from release.


    This wasn¡¯t Thornridge. This wasn¡¯t what we had lost.


    But it was something we could build.


    Later, I stood at the edge of the field, alone again. The grass tickled my ankles. The breeze was cool.


    This ce had no name yet.


    Maybe that was a gift.


    A nk page. A fresh start.


    Darius came to stand beside me. He wrapped his arms around my waist and rested his chin on my shoulder.


    "What are you thinking?" he asked.


    "That maybe this is what my mother was trying to find."


    "A ce without fear?"


    I nodded. "Without chains. Without ghosts."


    "We¡¯ll make it that," he whispered.


    We stood there for a long time.


    The stars kept watch. Thend waited.


    The next morning, I rose early. The sky was pale, barely awake. I walked to the stream and washed my hands in the cold water. Then I knelt, scooped some into my palms, and drank.


    It tasted new. Crisp. Pure.


    A new beginning.


    We spent the next days exploring thend. Mapping it with our feet and eyes. We found caves in the hills, perfect for storing food. Small deer roamed near the edge of the trees. There were herbs I recognized, and others I didn¡¯t.


    No scent of other wolves. No warnings.


    Thisnd was unimed.


    And now, it was ours.


    We began to build. Nothing grand. Just tents at first, then stronger shelters from wood. We worked together. Side by side. No titles. No ranks. Just people trying to make something good.


    Erya crawled through the grass, chasing beetles andughing at the wind.


    She was safe here.


    That meant everything.


    At night, we would sit and talk. Share ideas. Dream out loud. What would we call this ce? What would we teach our pups?


    Would we be a pack again?


    Darius asked me that one night as we watched the moon rise.


    "Do you want to lead again?" he asked.


    I didn¡¯t answer right away.


    "Not like before," I said finally. "Not as rulers. As guides, maybe. As a family."


    He nodded. "That sounds right."


    We would let thisnd shape us. Not the old ways. Not blood and dominance.


    Just trust.


    Loyalty.


    And love.


    On the seventh night, we held a small ceremony.


    We stood in a circle around the fire. Erya sat on my hip. Darius held a bowl of water from the stream.


    "We came here with scars," he said. "But also with hope."


    "We carry our past," I added. "But we don¡¯t let it chain us."


    "Thisnd is our chance to begin again."


    Everyone dipped their fingers into the water and touched the ground.


    A blessing. A promise.


    Then we howled. Not loud. Not fierce. Just together.


    Our voices rose into the sky, meeting the stars.


    We were here.


    We had made it.


    Into the unknown.

 Chapter 37 - Thirty Seven

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter Thirty Seven</h4>


    I woke before the sun.


    The sky was still dark, but it held that quiet blue shade that onlyes before morning. A soft wind moved through the trees, and the night¡¯s chill was beginning to slip away. Iy still for a moment, listening. Erya¡¯s soft breathing filled the tent. She was curled up beside me, warm and safe.


    Then I turned and saw Darius.


    He was already awake, his eyes on me. He smiled.


    "Couldn¡¯t sleep," he whispered.


    "Me neither."


    We watched each other for a few seconds. No rush. No worries. Just this peaceful moment between us.


    He reached over and brushed my hair away from my face. "You¡¯re beautiful in the morning."


    Iughed quietly. "I probably have grass in my hair."


    "Still beautiful."


    His voice was soft, but it touched something deep inside me. I reached for his hand andced our fingers together. Neither of us spoke for a while. We didn¡¯t need to.


    After all we had been through¡ªthe betrayals, the pain, the fights, the forgiveness¡ªthis moment felt like magic. Like we had finally stepped out of a storm and into sunlight.


    "Want to see the sunrise?" he asked.


    I nodded. "Let¡¯s go."


    We dressed quietly, careful not to wake Erya. I wrapped a nket around my shoulders and stepped out into the early morning air with Darius. The sky was starting to lighten, a pale gold spreading from the horizon. The world was quiet, as if it too was holding its breath.


    We walked hand in hand toward the edge of the meadow, where thend opened wide and the hills rolled softly like waves.


    There, we stopped.


    The wind touched my face, cool but not harsh. Darius stood behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist. I leaned back into him.


    The first ray of sunlight broke through the clouds. It hit the field and turned the wildflowers into mes of gold and orange. The grass sparkled with dew, and the stream glimmered like it held the light inside.


    Everything felt alive.


    My chest tightened, not from fear¡ªbut from something full. Full of love. Full of peace. Full of wonder.


    "This is it," I whispered.


    "Our first dawn," Darius said.


    He turned me to face him, and I saw the shine in his eyes.


    "I never thought we¡¯d have this," he admitted. "A real fresh start."


    "Neither did I."


    He kissed me then. Slow and deep. The kind of kiss that speaks, not with words, but with truth. I melted into him, the warmth of his body grounding me to the earth, the taste of his lips reminding me of everything we had survived to get here.


    When we pulled apart, the sun had risen higher. The field was glowing.


    "We need to mark it," I said.


    He raised an eyebrow. "Mark it?"


    "This ce. Thisnd. Ournd. It needs to know we¡¯re here."


    He nodded, understanding mepletely.


    So, we shifted.


    Our wolves burst forth in the morning light¡ªmine silver-gray, his deep ck with touches of amber. We ran together across the field, letting our paws sink into the soft soil. I howled once, a long, low note that echoed off the hills. Darius answered with a powerful cry, strong and steady.


    We circled the meadow, our scents mixing in the air. With every stride, we imed the space¡ªnot with dominance, but with promise. A promise to protect. To love. To build.


    When we returned to the center, I shifted back. Darius did too. We stood there, breathless and bare, watching the sky grow brighter.


    "This is ours," I said again, my voice steady.


    "Ours," he repeated.


    He reached into the pouch he had carried from Thornridge. Inside was a small silver charm. It had once belonged to his mother¡ªa symbol of peace and strength. He knelt by the stream, found a smooth rock, and ced the charm beneath it.


    "A gift," he said. "To thend. For letting us belong."


    I knelt beside him and added a small bracelet I had worn since I was a teen. Nothing fancy. Just braided thread. But it had been with me through so much. It felt right to leave it here.


    "Thank you," I whispered to the earth.


    We stood again and looked around us.


    Everything had changed.


    Not just the ce¡ªbut us.


    We weren¡¯t the same wolves who had arrived here days ago. We weren¡¯t just two broken leaders looking for an escape.


    We were something new.


    Partners.


    Parents.


    Builders of a new future.


    The rest of the pack began to stir. I could hear Erya waking in the distance, her little whimper turning into a soft cry. But before we returned, Darius pulled me into onest embrace.


    "No matter what happens," he said, "I choose this. I choose you. I choose us."


    I pressed my forehead to his. "Always."


    Hand in hand, we walked back toward the camp. The fire fromst night had burned down to soft embers, and the others were beginning to gather for breakfast. There were no titles yet. No Alphamands. Just friends, family, and fresh starts.


    Erya saw us and squealed. I scooped her into my arms and held her close, kissing her cheeks as she giggled.


    "Good morning, little one," I said.


    She looked at us both, eyes wide and happy. Her tiny fingers touched my face, then Darius¡¯s. She didn¡¯t speak, but in that moment, it felt like she understood everything.


    This was her home now.


    A ce of light.


    A ce of peace.


    I sat down with her in myp, and Darius handed me a warm piece of bread one of the others had made. We ate quietly as the morning passed around us. Birds sang in the trees. The stream bubbled. The sun climbed higher.


    No shouts. No danger. No fear.


    Just life.


    As we talked about the day ahead¡ªgathering wood, checking the edge of the forest, exploring the caves¡ªI felt calm settle deep inside me.


    We had so much work to do.


    So much to build.


    But we were doing it together.


    And for once, the future didn¡¯t scare me.


    It weed me.


    Later that day, I stood once more at the edge of the field. I held Erya close and turned in a slow circle, taking in every inch of thend.


    This would be where she took her first steps.


    Where she learned to run in her wolf form.


    Where she would grow up free.


    The thought brought tears to my eyes.


    Darius joined me again, resting a hand on my back. "What are you thinking?"


    "That I finally feel like I¡¯m home."


    He kissed my temple. "Me too."


    And as the wind moved around us, carrying the scent of pine and wildflowers, I knew in my soul¡ª


    This first dawn was the beginning.


    Not just of a new day.


    But of a new life.

 Chapter 38 - Thirty Eight

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter Thirty Eight</h4>


    The moon was silver tonight.


    Not just in color¡ªbut in feeling. It shimmered high above the trees like a quiet guardian, watching us from the sky. There was no wind. No threat. Just the kind of stillness that only came when everything finally felt right.


    I stood at the center of the clearing, barefoot in the grass. Darius stood beside me, strong and calm, holding Erya in his arms. Her tiny eyes blinked slowly, caught in the glow of the moonlight, and I smiled down at her.


    This was the moment we had waited for.


    The others formed a small circle around us. Tahlia. Malen. Dara. Lenn. Risa. Only a handful, but enough. All of them had followed us into the unknown. All had given up thefort of the old pack to build something new.


    We weren¡¯t just survivors anymore. We were something else.


    And it was time we gave that something a name.


    Darius¡¯s hand brushed against mine. "Ready?" he asked, his voice low.


    I nodded. "Ready."


    He stepped forward, facing the group. The moonlight glinted off his dark hair, giving him an almost ethereal look. He looked less like an Alpha tonight and more like a man reborn.


    "We left our old lives behind because we believed in something better," he began, his voice steady. "Not easier. Not safer. But more honest. We came here not to lead, but to live. Not to fight, but to heal."


    Tahlia nodded, eyes bright.


    Darius continued. "Tonight, we stop being a group of runaways. Tonight, we stop being nameless."


    He turned to me, giving a small nod. My heart thudded in my chest as I stepped forward to speak.


    "We came to a ce untouched by politics. Untouched by the poison of power," I said. "Thisnd¡ªEryalis¡ªis our home now. But a home is not enough. We need to stand for something. To carry a name that reminds us why we chose to begin again."


    I turned, looking each one of them in the eye.


    Risa, who had lost her mate in the chaos back home.


    Malen, who had once believed loyalty meant silence.


    Dara, the youngest, who had seen too much but still chose hope.


    "We are few," I said, "but we are not weak. We are quiet, but we are not blind. We are scarred, but we are not broken."


    They were listening. Really listening.


    I felt the words rise in me¡ªnot nned, not practiced. Just truth.


    "We have strength," I said, "but it¡¯s not the kind that crushes. It¡¯s the kind that bends and doesn¡¯t break. The kind that listens before it roars."


    The silver moonlight spilled across the clearing.


    And then I said it.


    "Silverglen."


    The word came out like a breath. A wish.


    "Silverglen," I repeated, louder. "That¡¯s our name."


    Silence fell for a moment.


    Then Tahlia spoke first. "It sounds right."


    "Like a secret strength," Malen added. "Something hidden in the quiet ces."


    "Something that can¡¯t be taken," Dara whispered.


    Darius smiled. "Then it¡¯s settled."


    He turned in a slow circle, holding Erya up so everyone could see her. "We, the first of Silverglen, vow to protect thisnd and each other. Not as rulers. Not as conquerors. But as a family."


    A low hum rose in my chest, part emotion, part instinct. A howl¡ªquiet, rising.


    I let it out.


    A soft, steady note that trembled with everything I¡¯d carried and everything I¡¯d let go.


    One by one, the others joined me. Our voices rose together, weaving through the trees, carried by the silver night sky.


    Not a song of war. Not a cry of pain.


    But of bing.


    Of choosing to be something new.


    When the howling died down, Darius lowered Erya into my arms. Her eyes were closed now, her breathing soft and peaceful.


    "She¡¯ll grow up in a better world," I said quietly.


    "She already is," he replied, brushing a curl from my face.


    We stayed in the clearing a while longer, no one rushing to leave. There was a calm between us, a bond that didn¡¯t need words. Each person moved closer to the center, until we were standing shoulder to shoulder, forming the heart of something new.


    Tahlia stepped forward and ced her hand on the ground.


    "For Silverglen," she said.


    Malen knelt beside her. "For peace."


    Dara pressed her palm against the earth. "For second chances."


    I bent down too, cradling Erya with one arm and pressing my other hand into the soft grass.


    "For her," I said. "And for every life we choose to protect."


    Darius joined us, resting his hand beside mine.


    "For love," he said.


    And in that small, quiet act, we sealed it.


    The birth of our pack.


    Not in blood.


    But in hope.


    We didn¡¯t howl again.


    We didn¡¯t raise banners or light fires.


    We simply sat together under the silver moon, breathing the same air, wrapped in the same dream.


    Silverglen.


    A name that felt like healing. Like strength grown in secret.


    When we finally returned to our tents, the stars were high and bright. Erya slept soundly against my chest. Darius reached for my hand, and I took it.


    "You okay?" he asked.


    "I am now," I said.


    And I meant it.


    ---


    **The Next Morning**


    Sunlight filtered through the leaves, painting golden patches across our little camp. The birds were loud today, as if celebrating with us. I stepped out of the tent with Erya still asleep in her sling, breathing in the scent of morning dew.


    Tahlia was already up, gathering wild herbs with Risa. Malen was reinforcing the edge of the clearing with wooden stakes. Dara was sketching something into the dirt¡ªa symbol she said might one day be our mark.


    Everything felt like a beginning.


    But not the kind that starts with fire and fear.


    The kind that starts with warmth.


    With nting.


    With choosing who you are instead of who others said you had to be.


    Later that day, we carved the name into stone.


    Just outside the clearing, beneath a tall silver-barked tree, Darius and I etched the word "Silverglen" into a t rock with simple tools.


    It wasn¡¯t fancy.


    It wasn¡¯t grand.


    But it was ours.


    We ced the stone upright and stood before it, Erya nestled in Darius¡¯s arms. Tahlia brought a small bowl of water and set it at the base. Dara added a ring of fresh flowers around the stone. Malen pressed his forehead to it for a brief moment, eyes closed.


    I knelt and whispered, "Grow strong."


    And with that, we had not only named the pack¡ªwe had begun it.


    ---


    **That Night**


    The moon rose again, though this time, it was soft and quiet.


    I sat by the fire, watching the mes curl upward. Darius sat beside me, his arm resting behind me, our daughter asleep between us.


    "Think we¡¯ll make it?" I asked.


    He looked at me, eyes full of that gentle fire. "We already are."


    We fell into a quiet silence, the kind that doesn¡¯t feel heavy. The kind that says everything is finally okay.


    Behind us,ughter echoed from the tents. Someone was cooking. Someone else was humming. The life we dreamed about¡ªmessy, simple, free¡ªwas happening.


    And in the middle of it all, a new name whispered through the trees.


    Silverglen.


    A pack built not on power, but on choice.


    Not on fear, but on trust.


    Not on rage, but on rebirth.


    And for the first time in what felt like forever, I believed we would be okay.


    We were more than wolves now.


    We were Silverglen.

 Chapter 39 - Thirty Nine

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter Thirty Nine</h4>


    The moon was full that night, wide and glowing like a silverntern hung high above the treetops. It cast a soft, eerie light over the new territory we had imed as home. The air smelled like pine needles and new beginnings. Everything was still, waiting.


    We stood in the meadow again, just beyond the stream. The same one Darius and I had circled on our first morning. But this time, it wasn¡¯t just about us. This night belonged to our daughter.


    Erya was bundled in a soft cloth against my chest, her eyes blinking slowly as if the moon itself had lulled her into a dream. Around us, the few wolves who had followed us from Thornridge stood in a circle. Quiet. Watching. Respectful. They understood what this moment meant.


    "Are you ready?" Darius asked, his voice a low murmur in my ear.


    I nodded. "As I¡¯ll ever be."


    We walked together into the center of the circle, and I gently ced Erya on a small, t stone that had been warmed by the sun earlier that day. A crown of soft herbs and tiny flowers rested on her head, carefully braided by one of the older wolves who believed in tradition. She called it a blessing crown.


    I knelt beside Erya and looked up at the sky. The moonlight bathed her in silver. Her little hands waved in the air. Her eyes sparkled.


    Darius stepped forward, voice deep and sure. "Tonight, under the witness of the Moon, we present our child to thend. To the stars. To the wolves of old. May she be known. May she be seen. May she be epted."


    A hush settled over us.


    My wolf stirred.


    Something ancient moved through the trees. I could feel it in my bones¡ªa hum in the air, as if thend itself was holding its breath.


    And then Erya lifted her head.


    She made a small noise first, a whimper. Then a growl. Then, without warning, she threw her head back and howled.


    It wasn¡¯t strong or long, but it was real. A true wolf¡¯s howl. A cry from the soul.


    Everyone froze.


    Then, from the forest beyond the meadow, a sound rose in response.


    A howl. Low, distant, deep.


    Another followed. Then another.


    The trees echoed with the voices of wolves unseen. Spirits, perhaps. Or wild wolves that had roamed here long before us. Whatever they were, they had answered her.


    Erya¡¯s howl faded into a soft sigh as she blinked again and smiled up at the sky.


    Darius stepped beside me, eyes wide. "Did you feel that?"


    I nodded slowly, heart pounding.


    Yes. I had felt it. Not just the howl. But the shift in the air.


    Thend had heard her.


    Had acknowledged her.


    And us.


    But there was something else too. A tremble beneath the awe. A whisper in the wind.


    A warning.


    I couldn¡¯t exin it, but my wolf bristled inside me. Something ancient had stirred tonight. And it wasn¡¯t just kindness that moved with it.


    Still, the moment was sacred.


    The other wolves joined in now, lifting their voices in song. Darius howled beside me. I did too, holding Erya close again.


    We howled for her. For her strength. Her gift. Her ce among us.


    When thest note faded, silence fell.


    Then came the rustle of leaves.


    A breeze moved across the meadow, soft and cold. It touched my face like fingers. Gentle. Yet not entirely warm.


    I looked down at Erya. Her eyes had closed again, and her tiny chest rose and fell in rhythm with the earth.


    "She¡¯s special," I whispered.


    Darius nodded. "I know."


    We stood there for a long time, watching the stars, holding our daughter, and wondering just what kind of future she would lead us into.


    ---


    The wind felt different as we crossed into familiar territory. It wasn¡¯t the cold bite of danger or the wild whisper of new beginnings. It was something quieter¡ªlike the sigh of a home you never stopped loving, even when it hurt you. Darius walked beside me, Erya snug on his back wrapped in a light woolen sling. I could feel her tiny heartbeat through the bond, soft and steady. She was asleep, but even in rest, she pulsed with a quiet strength. Our daughter.


    The trees parted like old friends weing us back. Thornridge hadn¡¯t changed much, yet everything felt altered because we had changed. Our feet crunched over the well-worn trail leading to the pack settlement. A few younger wolves were training in the distance. They stopped when they noticed us, their eyes widening.


    "Alpha," one of them whispered.


    I smiled faintly. I wasn¡¯t their Alpha anymore. But the way they looked at Darius¡ªand then at me¡ªsaid something else. Reverence. Respect. Maybe curiosity too.


    Word spread quickly.


    Before we even reached the main hall, a crowd had gathered. Familiar faces, some grinning and some tearful. Darius sped hands with his old Beta, Rael, who had been loyal till the end. Others followed, crowding him, asking questions.


    I hung back. It felt surreal. Like I was watching someone else¡¯s reunion.


    Then I saw her.


    Ma.


    She pushed through the pack and ran toward me, her hair a wind-tossed mess and her cheeks flushed with emotion. "Luciana!" she called out.


    We collided in a tight hug. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I missed her until I felt her arms around me.


    "You look tired," she said, pulling back and eyeing me up and down. "But happy. And you brought the little wolf."


    I turned slightly so she could see Erya.


    Ma¡¯s eyes softened. "She¡¯s beautiful."


    I smiled. "She howledst night. The forest answered."


    Ma blinked. "The forest?"


    "It was like it knew her. Like it knew us."


    Ma hesitated. Then she pulled me to the side, away from the chattering wolves. "Luciana, I need to tell you something."


    The tone in her voice made my spine stiffen. I followed her quietly until we reached the old garden behind the healer¡¯s hut. It was overgrown now, wild with herbs and tangled flowers.


    "I¡¯ve been having dreams," she said.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Ma, dreams aren¡¯t new. You¡¯ve always had them."


    "No. These are different."


    She stepped closer, her voice dropping. "In every dream, there¡¯s and. Not ours. Not Thornridge. It¡¯s darker. Broken. And every time I step into it, I see wolves chained to stone, their eyes empty. And I hear a child crying."


    My hand instinctively moved to my chest.


    "And then a voice whispers something over and over," she continued. "It says, ¡¯Blood of the beginning, beware the rootless howl.¡¯"


    I frowned. "What does that even mean?"


    "I don¡¯t know. But you left. You found a new ce. And now Erya is born. And the forest answered her. That¡¯s never happened before, Luciana. Something¡¯s... waking. And I think your child is tied to it."


    I looked away. The wind rustled the leaves behind us.


    "I came here to see family again," I whispered. "Not more warnings."


    "I know. But you need to be careful. She isn¡¯t just a child. And neither are you."


    Before I could reply, footsteps approached. I turned to find Adah standing there.


    Her presence was like a cold wind slicing through warm sunlight. Her eyes locked on mine, unreadable as always. She didn¡¯t smile.


    "You came back," she said tly.


    "Only for a visit," I replied, my voice calm.


    Adah nced at Erya, then at Darius in the distance. He was still speaking with the pack elders.


    "She has your eyes," she said.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Ma stiffened beside me. She and Adah never got along, but this tension was different. Older. Heavier.


    "Did youe to stir up old roots? Or nt new ones here?" Adah asked.


    "Neither. Just to show our daughter where she came from."


    Adah stepped closer. "You think you¡¯re done with us. But stories don¡¯t end just because you leave the vige. And Darius..." she paused. "He still has scars that bear your name."


    I met her gaze. "So do I."


    We stared at each other. I refused to flinch.


    Adah finally looked away. "Be careful in that newnd of yours. Peace doesn¡¯tst. Not when fate circles your family like a hawk."


    She turned and walked off.


    Ma exhaled loudly. "That wolf is still wrapped in her bitterness."


    I swallowed hard. "Or she sees things we¡¯re trying to ignore."


    That night, we stayed in one of the old guest dens. Darius and Iy on the familiar bed, Erya nestled between us.


    "You saw Adah?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    He didn¡¯t ask more. Instead, he turned to me. "How did it feel...ing back?"


    I thought for a moment. "Like remembering a dream you were trying to forget."


    He nodded. "They still look to us. Even now."


    "We can¡¯t lead what we no longer understand."


    He reached out and took my hand. "I¡¯m d we left."


    "Me too."


    Erya stirred in her sleep. A small whimper. I ced my hand over her back, calming her.


    "Ma had dreams again," I said after a long silence. "She thinks Erya is connected to something... bigger."


    He frowned. "She¡¯s a child."


    "She¡¯s our child," I corrected. "And she was born under a howl that made the trees bend."


    Darius pulled me closer. "Whateveres, we¡¯ll face it. Together."


    In the distance, a single wolf howled. Then another. One by one, the pack added their voices to the night. I listened, my heart full of memory and uncertainty.


    The past was behind us. But the shadows we walked through hadn¡¯t vanished.


    They had only learned to wait.


    And watch.

 Chapter 40 - Forty

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter Forty</h4>


    At first, it was just the birds.


    They used to sing at dawn, a chorus of chirps and whistles that woke us gently in Silverglen. Buttely, they¡¯d fallen quiet. I would stand outside our small cabin, Erya cradled against my chest, and listen to the eerie stillness. It felt wrong, like the air was holding its breath.


    "Maybe it¡¯s the season changing," Darius said when I mentioned it. "They¡¯lle back."


    But the season hadn¡¯t changed much. The sun still warmed the trees, the breeze still smelled of pine and wildflowers. Yet, something had shifted. The forest felt... watchful.


    One morning, while gathering berries near the stream, I saw a deer. Not unusual¡ªbut this one stared straight at me, eyes wide, unmoving, even as I approached. Its sides heaved like it had run for miles, but it didn¡¯t bolt.


    I slowly backed away, chilled to the bone. When I turned around to walk back, I heard a whisper. Not wind. A voice.


    "Luciana..."


    I froze.


    "Who¡¯s there?" I called out.


    Nothing.


    Only the trees swayed gently, as if nothing had happened.


    I didn¡¯t tell Darius that part.


    I didn¡¯t want him to think I was overreacting, especially not after all we¡¯d been through. But that night, I barely slept. My dreams were dark and cold, filled with fog and shadows crawling under my skin.


    In one dream, Erya stood in the middle of the clearing, howling. But it wasn¡¯t a baby¡¯s sound. It was deep, guttural¡ªwrong. Her eyes glowed silver, and thend cracked beneath her feet.


    I woke with a jolt, gasping. My skin was damp with sweat. I nced over at Darius. He slept soundly, one arm across his chest, brow rxed. Peaceful.


    I envied that.


    By the third day, things got worse.


    Our food stores¡ªdried meats, grains, herbs¡ªbegan to rot. Not slowly, but overnight. Bags that had been sealed, jars that had been smoked or dried properly now swelled with mold and stench.


    Darius furrowed his brows as he inspected them. "This shouldn¡¯t happen," he muttered. "The storage room¡¯s cool and dry. No animals got in. No sign of damage."


    "I told you something¡¯s wrong," I said quietly.


    He looked up at me, his eyes tired. "You think this is connected to the birds and that deer?"


    "I know it is."


    He shook his head slowly. "Luciana, we moved to Silverglen to start over. You¡¯ve been on edge ever since we came back from Nefang¡¯s pack. You think this is some kind of curse?"


    I hesitated. I didn¡¯t want to say it. But deep down, I felt something had followed us¡ªor awakened when we arrived.


    "Do you remember what Ma said?" I asked. "The dreams she had about cursednds. She warned us."


    "That was about Thornridge," he replied. "Not this ce. Thisnd was untouched. We tested it, we listened. We felt the peace."


    I took a step closer, lowering my voice. "But what if peace wasn¡¯t the same as safety? What if something else was sleeping here, waiting?"


    He looked at me, and for the first time in days, I saw the worry in his face. He wasn¡¯t brushing it off anymore. He was scared.


    That night, he stayed up to keep watch.


    He thought I didn¡¯t notice, but I did.


    The fire crackled low as he sat by it, eyes sharp, Erya sleeping beside me with her small fingers curled around mine.


    Around midnight, I heard a noise.


    Not from the trees¡ªbut from inside the cabin.


    A low thud, like something dropped.


    Darius was on his feet in seconds, stepping carefully toward the back storage room. I followed, my heart hammering in my chest. He opened the door slowly.


    Nothing.


    Except... one of the shelves had copsed. Our herbs were scattered on the floor.


    And in the dirt spilled across the wood, there were tracks.


    Not from a mouse or a roon.


    They were wed. Deep. Almost like wolf paws¡ªbut too narrow, too wrong.


    He crouched down, fingers tracing the mark.


    "Do you smell that?" he whispered.


    I nodded.


    Rot. Damp. A faint sulfur scent.


    We cleaned it up in silence.


    That morning, I took Erya and walked to the northern edge of Silverglen, near the old rocks that shimmered under moonlight. I sat on one and held her close, hoping to find rity in the quiet.


    But the quiet wasn¡¯tforting anymore.


    It felt... hollow.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯sing," I whispered to her. "But I will protect you. No matter what."


    She blinked up at me, then reached out and touched my cheek.


    That night, the whisper came again in my dream.


    "Luciana..."


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t a voice I feared.


    It sounded like a woman. Familiar. Sad.


    "Who are you?" I asked in the dream.


    No answer.


    Just the wind.


    I woke with tears on my cheeks.


    Darius held my hand tightly in his, still asleep. I looked at him, feeling the weight of everything. Thisnd had weed us¡ªor so we thought. But something ancient lived here too. And it was stirring.


    Later that morning, we called the others.


    The small group who had followed us when we left the pack gathered near the central stone ring. Rina, our fastest scout. Mikael, loyal and watchful. And Sora, the quiet healer who rarely spoke but always listened.


    "We need to talk," I said. "Something¡¯s wrong with thisnd."


    They exchanged looks.


    "We know," Sora said softly. "I¡¯ve felt it. My herbs don¡¯t grow right. The wolves avoid the stream. There¡¯s... a hum in the soil."


    "Why didn¡¯t anyone say anything?" Darius asked.


    "Because we hoped it would pass," Mikael replied. "Because we trusted this ce to be our home."


    "But now it¡¯s speaking," I said. "And we have to listen."


    That night, we circled around the fire. No one spoke for a while.


    Finally, Darius broke the silence.


    "We came here for peace," he said. "We have a child now. We can¡¯t afford to ignore warnings."


    "Do you think it¡¯s a spirit?" Rina asked.


    "Maybe," I said. "Or a force. Something older than us."


    "What do we do?" Mikael asked.


    "We don¡¯t run," Darius said firmly. "Not unless we must. We face it. Together."


    Sora nodded. "Then we start with the dreams. Luciana, tell us everything."


    And I did.


    From the deer to the spoiled food to the voice whispering in the dark.


    The others shared their signs too. The unease. The strange weather shifts. Shadows moving when no one stood nearby.


    When the fire burned low, we made a pact.


    We would watch. We would listen. And if thend was testing us¡ªwe would not fail.


    But deep in my bones, I feared this was no test.


    It was a warning.


    And we were already running out of time.

 Chapter 41 - Forty One

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter Forty One</h4>


    The wind had grown colder that morning, sweeping through Silverglen like a warning. I stood by the stream, tossing small pebbles into the water as Erya slept wrapped in a wool nket near the fire. The ripples moved quietly, almost afraid to disturb the surface. Just like me.


    Behind me, I heard Darius¡¯s footsteps before he said anything. I knew the rhythm of them now¡ªcalm but steady, sure like the man himself.


    He came up beside me and touched my arm.


    "Hey," he said softly.


    I didn¡¯t turn to look. "Hey."


    For a while, we just stood there, listening to the trees whisper around us.


    Then he said it.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking... I want us to have another pup."


    The words hit me like an arrow¡ªsharp and sudden. My body tensed. My heart paused.


    I slowly turned to face him. His eyes were warm, hopeful. The same way they looked the day he first held Erya. The same way he looked at me the night he said he loved me.


    But I didn¡¯t smile.


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    I just stared at him, my chest tight, breath caught in my throat.


    "I know things haven¡¯t been calmtely," he continued when I stayed quiet. "But we¡¯ve faced worse, Luce. We made it through. And Erya deserves a sibling. Someone to grow up with, to protect. This ce still feels like home to me¡ªdespite everything. We can build something strong here, together. All of us."


    Still, I said nothing.


    Darius¡¯s brows drew together slightly. "You don¡¯t want that?"


    I opened my mouth. Closed it again.


    "I didn¡¯t say that," I whispered finally.


    "Then what is it?" he asked. "Why do you look... scared?"


    I turned away from him, wrapping my arms around myself. The trees seemed to bend closer, listening.


    "It¡¯s not the idea of another child," I said slowly. "It¡¯s... something else."


    He stepped around me so I would look at him again. His face was gentle, but there was worry behind his eyes now. "Then tell me."


    I hesitated. I had kept this hidden for weeks now. Even as the strange signs in thend grew stronger, even as my dreams grew darker¡ªI had told no one. Not even Darius.


    Because I was afraid.


    Of what it meant.


    Of what it could cost us.


    "I¡¯ve been having dreams," I finally said. "They started after the naming ceremony. When Erya howled and the forest answered."


    Darius nodded slowly, waiting.


    I looked down at my hands, fingers trembling.


    "In the dreams, I see the forest burning. Silverglen in mes. Erya standing alone. And I¡¯m... gone. You¡¯re gone. Everyone is gone."


    He inhaled sharply, but said nothing.


    I pushed forward. "Then a voice speaks to me. A woman¡¯s voice. She says it again and again: *Only the second-born can break the curse.*"


    Darius frowned. "Curse? What curse?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I said. "But the more I dream, the clearer it bes. Something ising. Something tied to thisnd. To us. And if we have another child, Darius¡ª"


    I stopped, voice cracking.


    He stepped closer. "Luciana... if that¡¯s true, then we need to understand it. But you can¡¯t carry that alone. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    "Because I didn¡¯t want to believe it," I said. "And maybe I didn¡¯t want you to look at our future with fear. Erya¡¯s howl was supposed to be a blessing. But ever since that night, something¡¯s been wrong. You feel it. We all do."


    He looked down, jaw clenched.


    "I thought the dreams were just nightmares," I continued. "But now, with the food spoiling, the animals acting strange, thend whispering... I¡¯m starting to think it¡¯s a warning."


    "And the second-born?" he asked quietly.


    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a child... or something else. But I¡¯m terrified that if we try again, we¡¯ll be opening a door that should stay shut."


    Darius turned away then, walking a few steps toward the stream. His hands clenched at his sides.


    "I didn¡¯t ask because I thought it was easy," he said. "I asked because I wanted more of this. More of you. More of what we¡¯ve built."


    "I know."


    He looked over his shoulder. "But now you¡¯re telling me our future might destroy everything."


    I nodded slowly. "Yes."


    He was quiet for a long time.


    The wind moved through the trees again, colder than before.


    "You¡¯re not saying no," he said after a while. "But you¡¯re afraid of what yes could mean."


    "Yes."


    He let out a deep breath. "Then we won¡¯t rush it. Not until we know more."


    My chest eased a little at his words. But guilt still pressed heavily on me. I had kept this from him, from everyone, for too long. And now it stood between us like a wall of ice.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered.


    He turned fully toward me again and walked up slowly, cing his hands on my shoulders. "Don¡¯t apologize. You were trying to protect us. But I need to protect you too. That means we face this together, Luciana. No more silence. No more hiding."


    I nodded, eyes filling.


    He pulled me into a hug, holding me tightly, like he could anchor me to this world. I buried my face in his chest and breathed him in¡ªearth and warmth and home.


    But in the back of my mind, the voice still echoed.


    *Only the second-born can break the curse.*


    That night, we sat around the fire with the others.


    I shared my dreams.


    For the first time, I told them everything.


    Mikael¡¯s face grew tight with concern. Sora closed her eyes like she had already known. Rina stared at the mes, her fingers picking at her sleeves.


    "What does it mean?" Rina asked quietly.


    "I don¡¯t know yet," I said. "But I think thend is trying to tell us something. And I think it¡¯s tied to us. To our blood."


    "You think your children are part of some prophecy?" Mikael asked.


    I nodded slowly. "Yes. I didn¡¯t want to believe it. But the signs are growing."


    Sora finally opened her eyes. "Prophecies are never just stories. They are old truths waiting for the right time."


    Darius stood beside me, his hand resting on my back. "Then we need to find out what this curse is. Where it came from. How to stop it."


    Rina¡¯s eyes met mine. "And if the second-born is the answer?"


    I hesitated.


    "Then maybe we don¡¯t have a choice."


    Everyone fell silent.


    The fire crackled softly between us.


    Erya stirred in her cradle nearby, cooing in her sleep.


    Darius watched her for a long time.


    "We will protect her," he said. "And if anotheres... we protect them too. No matter what this prophecy says."


    I nodded, but the fear stayed in my heart like frost on a window¡ªclear, cold, and impossible to wipe away.


    Because deep down, I knew the voice in my dreams was growing stronger.


    And soon, it would want more than whispers.


    It would want something real.

 Chapter 42 - Forty Two

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter Forty Two</h4>


    The forest was silent. Not quiet¡ªdead.


    In the dream, I stood in Silverglen, but it was not the ce I knew. The sky hung heavy above me, dark and swirling with storm clouds that bled ash instead of rain. The trees around me were leafless, their twisted limbs ckened as though burned from within. Thend moaned. The earth cracked beneath my feet.


    I could not breathe.


    I turned in every direction and saw only ruin. The cottages were in pieces. The stream had dried into a hollow scar. And where there had once beenughter, firelight, and the scent of wild herbs, there was only silence and smoke.


    And blood.


    I took a step forward and heard the crunch of bones beneath me.


    Then, the voice returned.


    It came like wind, like echo, like shadow. Neither male nor female, and yet somehow both.


    "You see what was stolen. What they took from me."


    I spun around, searching for the speaker. "Who are you? Why are you showing me this?"


    "Thend remembers, child. Thend bleeds because it was cursed."


    A figure stepped from the dead trees. Cloaked in gray, a hood covering its face, but I knew it was not mortal. Not anymore.


    It raised a hand and the wind howled through the branches. Fire lit in the distance, racing along the forest floor like a predator.


    "He was a seer," the voice continued. "A guardian of bnce. A wizard before time counted itself. When the first wolves took their form, he blessed them with strength. With dominion. But they betrayed him. They chose power over peace."


    The mes crept closer, but I was frozen in ce.


    "What betrayal?" I asked. "Who betrayed him?"


    "Your bloodline."


    The words hit me like a strike to the chest.


    "No. That can¡¯t be."


    The figure moved closer. I still couldn¡¯t see a face, but the weight of its gaze pinned me in ce.


    "Luciana of Thornridge. Descendant of the first traitors. Carrier of the dual me. Mother to the second-born."


    My breath caught.


    "The curse was bound to blood. It sleeps, but it is waking. The child you fear is the key. The second-born shall bear the mark. Only they can walk into the Vale of Ancients and lift what was damned."


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t understand. What is the Vale of Ancients?"


    The figure raised its hand again.


    And suddenly, I was somewhere else.


    Mountains rose like giants. Valleys dipped in shadow. A single path wound between stone pirs carved with forgotten runes. I saw a silver mist, and in the center of it all, a gate of bone and root, pulsing like a heartbeat.


    "It is the ce where the curse was bound. Where the wizard¡¯s sorrow fed the soil. The Vale lies beyond the edge of memory."


    The image vanished. I was back in the ruins of Silverglen. The figure stood in front of me once more.


    "Enter the Vale," the voicemanded. "Or all will perish."


    Suddenly, I saw them.


    Darius, bloodied and broken.


    Erya, crying in my arms, but her body fading to ash.


    Our wolves, fallen. Our new home, burning.


    "Stop!" I cried. "I¡¯ll go! Just tell me where to find it!"


    But the figure was already turning to mist.


    "Follow the moon to the forgottenke. There, the path begins."


    The earth opened beneath me. I fell, screaming, into ckness.


    And then I woke.


    ---


    My body jolted upright, slick with sweat. I was in our den. The fire had gone out. Erya whimpered in her sleep nearby. Darius stirred beside me.


    "Luciana?" he mumbled.


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    I rose from the furs, wrapped a nket around me, and stepped outside into the cold night.


    The stars burned above, sharp and unforgiving. The trees swayed, whispering secrets. I held my hands to my chest, still shaking.


    I knew what I had to do.


    Darius joined me momentster. He didn¡¯t speak, just wrapped his arms around me from behind. His warmth helped me breathe again.


    "Another dream?" he asked softly.


    "Yes."


    I leaned back into him.


    "I saw the curse. The wizard who cast it. The ruin it will bring. And the ce we must go."


    He didn¡¯t ask if I was sure. He just held me tighter.


    "Tell me everything," he whispered.


    And so I did.


    When I finished, the first hints of dawn were coloring the horizon.


    Darius turned me gently to face him.


    "Then we prepare. We find the Vale. And we end this."


    I nodded, my heart heavy but sure.


    Because now I knew what haunted my dreams.


    And I would face it.


    Even if it meant walking into the dark alone.


    ----


    I stood at the edge of the river that cut through Silverglen like a silver ribbon. The water rushed past my boots, steady and calm, as if it didn¡¯t carry the weight of the decision pressing on my chest.


    The dream hade again. The same chilling whisper, the same images of darkness swallowing thend, of wolves falling one by one. Erya crying. Darius bleeding. And that voice¡ªso old it cracked like dry leaves¡ªtelling me what must be done.


    "Enter the Vale of Ancients. Train for twenty-one days. Or lose them all."


    I wrapped my arms around myself and looked up at the sky. Pale blue, streaked with hints of pink. A peaceful morning. It mocked me.


    Behind me, the house buzzed softly. Erya¡¯s tiny giggles echoed through the trees, followed by Darius¡¯s warmugh. Their sounds were sunlight. But the dream¡ªthe prophecy¡ªwas a storm cloud waiting to break.


    I couldn¡¯t tell him.


    Not yet.


    Maybe not ever.


    If I told Darius, he would never let me go alone. He would argue, fight, maybe even follow me. But the prophecy was clear.


    *Go alone.*


    The Vale of Ancients wasn¡¯t just a ce. It was a test. A ce of brutal training, ancient spirits, and trials of the soul. My wolf stirred inside me, uncertain. Even she was scared. But the vision wouldn¡¯t stop. The warnings were growing louder.


    I turned back toward the house, forcing my face into a calm expression. I wasn¡¯t ready to tell him. I wasn¡¯t even ready to say it out loud.


    "Luciana!" Darius called from the porch, holding Erya in one arm. "You¡¯ve been out here a while."


    "Just thinking," I said, joining them with a weak smile.


    Erya reached for me. I took her in my arms, breathing in her scent¡ªearthy, new, and full of hope. She had no idea what shadows hovered above us.


    "Thinking about what?" he asked.


    I hesitated. "Just... thend. Making sure we¡¯re settled. That nothing¡¯s off."


    He frowned slightly. "Still worrying about the food going bad?"


    I nodded. "Yes. It¡¯s odd."


    He stepped closer, eyes gentle. "You don¡¯t have to carry it alone, you know."


    *If only you knew what I really carry.*


    I kissed Erya¡¯s forehead and passed her back to him. "I know."


    But I didn¡¯t tell him.


    That night, sleep didn¡¯te. I tossed, turned, got up, paced. Darius slept beside me, calm and unaware.


    Finally, I walked outside. The moon was full and silver, casting shadows that seemed to move on their own.


    I whispered to it. "Why me?"


    No answer came. Only wind.


    The next day, I met Ma near theke. She had stayed in the vige with her mate but visited often.


    "You look tired," she said.


    "I haven¡¯t been sleeping well," I replied.


    She studied me. "Dreams?"


    I froze. "What do you mean?"


    "I¡¯ve had them, too," she whispered. "Darkness. Screams. Thend crying."


    My heart pounded. "Do you think they mean something?"


    Ma nodded. "I think thend is calling to someone. Someone chosen."


    I didn¡¯t reply. My chest felt heavy. I wanted to tell her. But even then, I couldn¡¯t.


    Not yet.


    Later that afternoon, Darius surprised me.


    "We should have another child," he said simply.


    I dropped the cup I was holding. It shattered on the stone floor.


    He rushed to help me clean it up. "I didn¡¯t mean to startle you."


    "No, it¡¯s okay," I said quickly, kneeling beside him. "Just... not what I expected."


    He looked at me. "I just thought... things are better. And Erya would love a sibling."


    I nodded slowly, but inside, I was shaking.


    Now was the worst time to grow our family. The dream warned me: if I didn¡¯t go, I would lose them all. That included any future child.


    I had to go. But I couldn¡¯t say that.


    "Let¡¯s talk about itter," I said, kissing his cheek.


    That night, I cried alone in the woods.


    Every time I tried to make sense of it all, I hit a wall of fear. What if I went and never came back? What if it was a trap? But what if I stayed... and lost everyone?


    My wolf urged me forward. She believed in the prophecy. She believed we could survive it. She whispered that it was our duty.


    I made my decision that night.


    I would go.


    Not now. But soon. Quietly. Alone.


    The next day, I began preparing. Gathering small items I might need¡ªherbs, dried meat, flint. I buried them beneath a hollow tree near the river.


    Erya found me there once. "What¡¯s that, Mama?"


    "Just saving things," I told her. "Forter."


    She smiled. "You¡¯re always saving things."


    *If only you knew what I¡¯m trying to save now.*


    Days passed. Darius kept talking about the future. Expanding the house. Teaching Erya how to shift when the time came. I nodded and smiled, but inside, I was slipping further from him.


    We made love once that week, and I almost broke down in the middle of it. His touch, his warmth¡ªit all reminded me of what I stood to lose. I almost told him right then. But I bit my tongue.


    One morning, I took a walk into the forest alone. I found a circle of stones I had never seen before, moss-covered and warm under my touch. I sat there, closed my eyes, and listened.


    Voices.


    Soft, ancient.


    I heard the same whisper again.


    *"Time grows short. The Vale waits."*


    I returned home shaking.


    That night, I wrote a letter. I didn¡¯t know when I¡¯d give it to Darius. Maybe I never would. But if something happened to me... if I never returned... he deserved to know why I left.


    In the letter, I told him everything. The dream. The vision. The prophecy. My choice.


    I sealed it and hid it in the bottom of my old cloak, the one I never wore anymore.


    The days blurred after that.


    I watched Erya y. Iughed with her, brushed her hair, sang to her at night. I held Darius longer when he hugged me. I memorized the lines of his face, the way his hand felt in mine, the sound of his breathing when he slept.


    I was saying goodbye in silence.


    And no one knew.


    One night, I dreamed again.


    But this time, the voice was softer.


    *"You are the key. You are the me. Come before the moon wanes."*


    That gave me my timeline. I had until the next waning moon. Two weeks.


    I started training harder. Running faster, longer. Practicing my shifts, my endurance. Darius noticed.


    "You¡¯ve been restlesstely," he said one night.


    I shrugged. "Just trying to stay strong."


    He smiled and kissed me. "You¡¯re always strong."


    He didn¡¯t know I was breaking inside.


    One day, I found Ma waiting at my door.


    "I had the dream again," she said. "But this time, I saw your face in it."


    I froze. "What?"


    She nodded. "You were in a ce I¡¯ve never seen. Gray skies. Old stones. You were alone."


    My chest tightened.


    "You¡¯re going somewhere," she whispered. "Aren¡¯t you?"


    I looked away. "Please don¡¯t tell anyone."


    She stepped back. "I won¡¯t. But be careful, Luciana. Some paths can¡¯t be walked twice."


    I nodded, tears in my eyes. "I know."


    That night, Iy awake beside Darius, watching the moonlight spill through our window.


    Two weeks.


    Fourteen days.


    I would go. I had no choice. Thend needed me. My family needed me. Even if they didn¡¯t know it yet.


    I reached over and touched Darius¡¯s face gently. He stirred but didn¡¯t wake.


    "I love you," I whispered. "Enough to leave you. Just for a while."


    And with that, I closed my eyes, heart heavy with the hidden choice I had made.

 Chapter 43 - Forty Three

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter Forty Three</h4>


    I didn¡¯t n to tell him that night. But silence had grown heavy, like a dam ready to break, and when I looked at Darius across the firelight, I knew.


    He noticed. "You¡¯re too quiet."


    I sipped from the wooden cup in my hand, barely tasting the tea. "There¡¯s something I need to say."


    His brow furrowed. He leaned in, concern already rising. "What is it?"


    I set the cup down, hands trembling. "The dreams I¡¯ve been having... they¡¯re not just dreams."


    His eyes narrowed. "Luciana..."


    "They¡¯re visions," I interrupted gently. "Warnings. And a prophecy."


    I told him everything.


    The cursednd. The ancient wizard. The darkness swallowing Silverglen. The voice¡ªold andmanding¡ªthat called to me night after night. The Vale of Ancients. Themand to go alone. The time limit. Twenty-one days.


    When I finished, the room was silent except for the crackling fire.


    He stared at me. "You¡¯ve known all this... and didn¡¯t tell me?"


    I nodded slowly. "I wanted to. I was going to. But how do you tell someone you love that you might have to leave them behind?"


    His jaw tightened. "You don¡¯t. Because you don¡¯t do it. You stay."


    I shook my head. "Darius¡ª"


    "No," he said, standing up so fast the chair scraped the floor. "You¡¯re not going."


    I stood too. "I have to. Thend¡ª"


    "Screw thend!" His voice rang through the house like thunder. "Screw prophecy and dreams and whatever ancient whisper got into your head. I¡¯m not losing you. Erya¡¯s not losing you."


    I flinched. "It¡¯s not about losing me. It¡¯s about saving all of us."


    His chest heaved. "Then we leave. Now. We take Erya and the others and get as far from this cursed ce as we can. We find somewhere safe."


    "There is no safe ce," I said, voice trembling but firm. "It follows us. The curse isn¡¯t bound to the soil¡ªit¡¯s bound to *me*."


    He froze. "What are you talking about?"


    "I saw it," I said. "In the vision. If I don¡¯t go, *I¡¯m* the reason it spreads. It starts here, yes¡ªbut it ends with everyone I love dying. Erya. You. Ma. Even those who didn¡¯t follow us."


    "No," he said, voice low now, almost broken. "You¡¯re not cursed."


    "I didn¡¯t say I was cursed. I said the prophecy chose me." I stepped closer. "And I *know* it did. The whispers, the way the forest responds to me, the spirits, the trials¡ªeverything is pointing to me. I can¡¯t ignore it anymore."


    His hands clenched into fists. "You said the Vale is dangerous. That it tests you. Breaks you."


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "And you¡¯re going alone?"


    "Yes."


    He turned away, dragging his hands through his hair. "You¡¯re asking me to just... stay here? Sit with Erya and *wait* while you throw yourself into some ancient death trap based on a dream?"


    "I¡¯m not asking you to be okay with it," I said quietly. "I¡¯m asking you to let me do what I was born to do."


    He spun to face me. "No. I didn¡¯t bring you here to watch you walk away. We left Thornridge to build a life. To escape the mess of prophecy and politics and cursed bloodlines. We were supposed to start *over*."


    "I know," I whispered. "But the past followed us."


    He let out a long, ragged breath, then stormed out of the house.


    I didn¡¯t follow. I couldn¡¯t.


    Not yet.


    ---


    He came back near midnight. The door creaked open slowly, and I looked up from where I sat near the hearth.


    "I needed air," he muttered.


    I nodded.


    He sat across from me, elbows on his knees. "How long?"


    "A few days."


    Silence.


    "Do you know what¡¯ll happen there?"


    I shook my head. "Only that I must endure it. If I seed, I¡¯ll return stronger. Wiser. Able to protect thisnd."


    "And if you fail?"


    I swallowed. "Then the curse wins."


    He rubbed his eyes. "I¡¯m not built for this. I¡¯m not like you."


    "You¡¯re strong," I said. "But this path was never meant to be yours."


    He looked at me, eyes wet. "That¡¯s the part I hate the most. That no matter what I say, you¡¯ve already made up your mind."


    I nodded.


    "You didn¡¯t even ask me toe."


    "I can¡¯t," I said. "The prophecy was clear. I must go alone."


    He stood and walked to the window, staring out at the night.


    "I won¡¯t stop you," he said finally. "But don¡¯t ask me to be okay with it."


    "I won¡¯t."


    He turned to me. "Just promise me one thing."


    "What?"


    "If you sense you can¡¯t win¡ªif the Vale starts breaking youe back. Even if the cursees with you. We¡¯ll face it together."


    I stood and walked to him. "You know I can¡¯t promise that."


    "Lie to me, then," he whispered. "Please."


    I pressed my forehead to his. "I¡¯lle back."


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. It was a vow.


    But deep down, we both knew that some vows were made with blood, not breath.


    ---


    The next morning, we didn¡¯t speak much. Darius went about the chores, quiet and stiff. Erya sensed the tension and clung to my side more than usual.


    At midday, I sat with Ma by the garden. She looked at me, eyes filled with knowing.


    "You told him."


    I nodded.


    "And?"


    "We fought. Then he let me go."


    She touched my hand. "He¡¯ll follow if you don¡¯t return. You know that, right?"


    I looked away. "I know."


    "Do you want me to keep watch while you¡¯re gone?"


    I smiled weakly. "Yes. Please."


    She squeezed my hand. "I will."


    ---


    That evening, I found Darius by the river. He stood there, arms crossed, watching the water flow.


    "I¡¯m leaving tomorrow," I said.


    He nodded.


    We stood in silence for a long time.


    Then he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small pendant¡ªsilver, shaped like a crescent moon, strung on a leather cord.


    "It was my mother¡¯s," he said. "She gave it to me before she died. Said it always pointed true when the stars failed."


    He looped it over my head. "You¡¯ll need it more than me."


    Tears stung my eyes. "Thank you."


    He pulled me into his arms, and for a long time, we didn¡¯t move.


    We didn¡¯t speak.


    Just held on.


    And when the sun dipped behind the trees, casting long shadows across thend, I finally stepped back.


    He didn¡¯t say goodbye.


    Neither did I.


    ---


    That night, I packed. Light but prepared. The forest would provide most of what I needed, but I brought tokens¡ªErya¡¯s drawing, Darius¡¯s pendant, and a bundle of dried herbs from Ma.


    I didn¡¯t sleep.


    Instead, Iy beside Darius, watching him, memorizing him.


    When the sky turned gray with morning, I kissed his cheek and slipped from the bed.


    Erya stirred in her cradle. I knelt beside her, brushed a curl from her forehead, and whispered, "I¡¯ll be back."


    She smiled in her sleep.


    And with that, I walked out the door, into the mist, toward the Vale of Ancients.


    Alone.


    But with the weight of a hundred souls on my shoulders.

 Chapter 44 - Forty Four

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter Forty Four</h4>


    The fire in our hearth had burned down to embers, casting only the faintest glow across the wooden floorboards. Outside, the night pressed in like a held breath, heavy and unmoving. I hadn¡¯t expected him toe.


    But I felt him before he knocked.


    The door creaked open, and there he stood. Darius. Still wearing yesterday¡¯s shirt, dust clinging to his boots, jaw set with something deeper than anger or pain¡ªfear.


    I didn¡¯t speak.


    Neither did he, not at first. He just looked at me, like he was counting every breath I took, every beat of my heart, desperate to memorize me before the world took me away.


    Then, finally, he stepped inside.


    "I had a dream," he said, voice low.


    I looked up from where I sat,cing thest strap on my pack. "What did you see?"


    He closed the door behind him. "The Vale. Or something close to it. ck vines that moved like snakes. Eyes in the trees. Screams from underground."


    I nodded once. "You saw what waits for me."


    He crossed the room, kneeling in front of me. His hands gripped mine, rough and warm. "Luciana, don¡¯t go."


    I smiled softly, but my chest ached. "Darius..."


    "I¡¯m not trying to stop you because I¡¯m afraid of prophecy," he said. "I¡¯m trying to stop you because I know what *lives* in the Vale. Wolves go missing there. Legends say creatures crawl beneath its roots¡ªthings that don¡¯t fear moon or magic. Some say they feed on our kind."


    "I know."


    He shook his head. "No. You *think* you do. But I¡¯ve spoken to wanderers, rogues, even an old seer once. They all said the same thing¡ª*no one returns unchanged*. And most don¡¯t return at all."


    I rested my hand against his cheek. "That¡¯s why I must go. Because something evil *is* growing there. If I don¡¯t face it, we¡¯ll be the ones who disappear¡ªour daughter, thisnd, everyone."


    He closed his eyes for a long moment, and when he opened them again, they were ssy. "Let mee with you. Just halfway. Just to the border."


    I exhaled, torn. "You know that¡¯s not how this works."


    "Screw what the prophecy says."


    "You said thatst time."


    "And I meant it."


    I stood, and he rose with me, close enough that I could hear his heartbeat, fast and uneven. "If you follow me," I said gently, "you might curse the path. You might bring the darkness with you. I can¡¯t take that risk."


    He stared at me. "And what if *you* don¡¯te back?"


    I reached up, fingers brushing his jaw. "Then you raise Erya to be stronger than me."


    "No." His voice broke. "Don¡¯t talk like that."


    "Then believe I will return."


    His hands gripped my waist, pulling me close. "I already lost you once¡ªwhen you left Thornridge. You came back, yes, but you were changed. Harder. Wilder. The forest took a piece of you then. What if the Vale takes everything this time?"


    I smiled through the tears forming in my eyes. "Then remember me like this. Standing here, not running, not afraid."


    "Don¡¯t lie. You are afraid."


    I nodded. "Terrified."


    He kissed me then¡ªdeep and desperate and slow, like he could buy time with every second our lips met. I tasted salt between us, and I didn¡¯t know if it was from my tears or his.


    When we parted, I held his face in both hands.


    "Fate¡¯s already at my door, Darius. I can hear it knocking."


    He stared into me, searching, begging. "Then let me walk with you. Just until dawn."


    I nodded.


    ---


    We left the house in silence, the moon still high above the trees, stars scattered across the ink-ck sky like shards of ss. The forest was quiet¡ªtoo quiet, as if the world itself was waiting.


    Darius didn¡¯t speak again until we reached the edge of the de, where the trees thickened and the air grew colder.


    "This is where the path splits," I said.


    He looked out into the forest, then back at me. "I hate this."


    "I know."


    He reached into his pocket again and pulled out a small carved token¡ªa wolf¡¯s head etched from bone. "Take this. It¡¯s old. My father gave it to me when I first shifted."


    I ran my thumb over it. "Thank you."


    "Don¡¯t thank me. Juste back."


    I looked up at him, heart pounding. "You¡¯ve been the best part of this journey, Darius. But this part... I walk alone."


    He nodded, then took a slow step back. "Then walk well, Luna."


    At that, I turned, slinging the pack over my shoulder, and stepped into the trees.


    ---


    The forest swallowed me quickly. The further I walked, the heavier the air became. Even the moonlight struggled to pierce the thick canopy above. Each step was a promise, each breath a vow I couldn¡¯t unmake.


    Behind me, I knew Darius watched. I didn¡¯t look back.


    Not because I didn¡¯t want to¡ªbut because I had to believe this path needed certainty, not regret.


    The trees whispered above me. Not words, not quite¡ªbut sound. Breaths. Echoes of something older than my blood, older than wolves and wars and shatterednds.


    This was the Vale¡¯s mouth, and I had just stepped inside.


    And still, my legs moved.


    ---


    It wasn¡¯t long before the path vanished.


    There were no markers, no roads¡ªonly instinct. Only the pull of something deep and ancient threading through my bones. Thend itself seemed to hum, like a heartbeat rising from the roots below.


    Somewhere ahead, I knew the trials waited.


    Somewhere ahead, fate would show me what it truly wanted.


    But I would not flinch.


    Because even if I never returned¡ªthis was the choice I made when I first opened my eyes in Thornridge, when I first shifted beneath the moon, when I chose to lead not as a Luna, but as a woman of fire and howl and heart.


    The forest began to shift.


    A low growl echoed in the distance.


    I clutched the token Darius gave me, held it close to my chest.


    And I walked deeper, into the unknown.

 Chapter 45 - Forty Five

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter Forty Five</h4>


    The deeper I went, the more the forest changed.


    It wasn¡¯t just the trees¡ªthough they grew taller, darker, their bark gnarled like wrinkled skin. It wasn¡¯t the silence¡ªthough that too thickened, muffling my breath and the crunch of twigs beneath my boots. It was something else. A weight. A pull behind my ribs.


    As if I were walking into the belly of something ancient.


    The Vale of Ancients.


    I didn¡¯t know when I crossed the threshold. The old stories say the veil is invisible, but it marks you. Leaves something behind. Takes something, too.


    But I kept moving. The path had long disappeared, reced by a carpet of moss that shimmered faintly under the canopy¡¯s filtered light. Branches reached low like arms, tugging at my cloak, and the air smelled of damp earth and memory.


    That¡¯s when the whispers began.


    Soft. Gentle.


    Like lubies from a time I couldn¡¯t remember.


    At first, I thought it was the wind. But the air was still. Then I thought it might be Darius¡ªsome echo of his voice in my mind. But the words weren¡¯t his.


    They were mine.


    "Run faster," I heard in my own voice. "Before she sees you."


    I froze. My heart mmed against my chest.


    "I never wanted the crown," the whisper came again, this time from behind. "You took it."


    I spun, searching the shadows. No one.


    The hairs on my arms rose. My wolf stirred uneasily inside me, ears t, tail tucked low.


    "Just illusions," I muttered. "The Vale tests you."


    Still, my steps slowed.


    As the hours passed, the forest yed more tricks.


    I saw my mother once¡ªAira¡ªstanding between two trees, her red hair braided down her back, her eyes gentle but hollow. When I reached for her, she crumbled into ash.


    Later, I glimpsed my younger self. The girl I was before the first shift, before the betrayals, before Thornridge. She looked so scared. So alone.


    I blinked¡ªand she was gone.


    The forest had no sense of time. Sunlight dimmed but never vanished. The sky beyond the branches remained a permanent twilight, pinks and purples bleeding into indigo. I had no idea how long I¡¯d walked.


    But my legs were aching. My eyes stung. My skin prickled from unseen stares.


    By nightfall¡ªor what I thought might be night¡ªI stumbled into a small clearing, barelyrge enough to stretch my arms. The moss here was softer. Almost warm.


    I dropped to my knees.


    My pack slid from my shoulder. My hands trembled as I unwrapped thest strip of dried meat from inside, chewing numbly, tasting nothing. Every muscle in my body screamed. My wolf whimpered inside me, anxious, coiled tight.


    Then the forest spoke again.


    Not with words this time.


    With <i>feeling</i>.


    Grief.


    Like it remembered every soul that had ever passed through its grasp¡ªand mourned them all at once.


    Iy down slowly, curling onto my side. The carved token from Darius pressed into my palm. I gripped it tight.


    For a while, I stared at the canopy above, watching the strange shimmer drift between branches, like stardust caught in invisible currents.


    And then¡ª


    A breath on my neck.


    I jerked upright.


    Nothing.


    No wind. No movement.


    But the whisper was clear this time. A voice not mine.


    <strong>"You¡¯ve crossed. You cannot return the same."</strong>


    I held still, throat dry. "Who¡¯s there?"


    Silence.


    I looked around. Every tree looked like the next, but now their trunks seemed... wrong. Faces carved in bark. Eyes that blinked when I wasn¡¯t watching. Mouths agape in silent screams.


    My heart thundered. My wolf snarled.


    The forest had teeth.


    But I didn¡¯t run.


    Iy back down, forcing my limbs to still.


    "This is what I came for," I whispered to no one. "Test me. Break me. But I will not turn away."


    Somewhere in the distance, an owl called once. Then silence fell again.


    I closed my eyes.


    Thest thing I saw was the moon¡ªbloated and wrong¡ªpeering through the trees like a watching god.


    And as sleep pulled me under, I didn¡¯t know...


    ...I had already crossed into another world.


    ---


    The wind was cold when I woke, sharp and thin like the air itself had been scraped raw. My fingers brushed over the rocky ground beneath me, uneven and dusted with frost. I blinked the blur from my eyes and slowly sat up.


    Mountains. They rose all around me, jagged peaks piercing the low clouds like frozen fangs. I turned in a slow circle, stunned. I had fallen asleep in a forest, surrounded by shadows and voices. But now, I was somewhere else. Higher. Emptier.


    The veil between worlds. I had crossed it.


    I touched my chest, feeling the steady beat of my heart. Still alive. Still me. But everything felt different. Lighter and heavier all at once.


    A soft rush of wings caught my ear.


    I looked up, and my breath hitched.


    Descending from the sky like a me of living color was the most magnificent bird I had ever seen. Its feathers shimmered in shades of sapphire and violet, glowing faintly with an inner light. It circled once, twice, thennded soundlessly before me.


    Its eyes met mine¡ªdeep pools of silver. And I heard it.


    Not with my ears.


    But in my mind.


    *Luciana of Thornridge. Chosen bynd and moon. You seek to mend what was broken. Then you must rise above what holds you.*


    I froze. My lips parted but no words came out. The bird stepped forward, tall as my waist, regal and unafraid. Its feathers rippled in the wind, and with one elegant motion, it extended a wing and pressed it lightly to my shoulder.


    Images exploded behind my eyes.


    A mountain peak. Wind screaming. Empty air beneath my feet. And then¡ªflight.


    "No," I gasped aloud. "I can¡¯t fly. I¡¯m not like you."


    *You carry the blood of wolves, the soul of a woman, and now the weight of prophecy. This realm will not train your body. It will test your spirit. Fly, and you will find your path.*


    I shook my head. "But I don¡¯t have wings. I can barely shift fully when I¡¯m scared. How can I fly?"


    The bird turned, spreading its wings wide. The wind roared around us, tugging at my hair, stinging my eyes. I felt small beneath its wingspan, no bigger than a pup.


    *Not all flight is of the body, Luciana. Leap, and the sky will answer.*


    It started to take off again. My breath caught. "Wait! Please! What happens if I fall?"


    *Then rise again. Or be forgotten.*


    And with that, itunched into the sky.


    I stood there, stunned and shaking. Forgotten?


    I turned toward the slope ahead. A narrow ledge led higher up the mountain. The path was slick with ice, but I took a step. Then another.


    Each footfall echoed in my chest like a drumbeat.


    As I climbed, the wind howled louder. The world below shrank. Memories of Silverglen, of Darius and Erya, flickered in my mind like distant stars.


    I wanted to go back. But I couldn¡¯t. Not yet.


    The path ended at the edge of a cliff. I looked down. The drop was endless. The clouds swirled beneath me, hiding the earth like secrets.


    And across from the cliff, far beyond the gap, was another ledge. Another path. And beside it, a stone gate carved with ancient runes.


    The next step.


    But the only way to reach it¡ª


    Was to fly.


    Or fall.


    I stared at the gap. My knees trembled. The bird had said the sky would answer. What if it didn¡¯t?


    I closed my eyes and tried to remember the feeling from the vision it gave me. Wind under my body. The sensation of rising. Trusting.


    I spread my arms.


    My wolf stirred inside me, restless. Wild. Terrified.


    "Just one step," I whispered. "For Erya. For Darius. For everyone."


    And I jumped.


    The air tore at me. My heart mmed in my chest. I was falling. Falling.


    Then something shifted.


    Warmth surged through me. My body tingled. I screamed¡ªnot in fear, but in release. Light wrapped around me. I didn¡¯t know what I was bing, but it wasn¡¯t just a wolf or a woman.


    I felt wings.


    Not physical ones, but something deeper. My spirit stretched. My essence soared.


    The fall slowed. Then stopped. I hovered, weightless, drifting across the gap.


    I reached the other side. My feet touched the ledge gently. I sank to my knees, gasping.


    The skybirdnded beside me.


    You did not fall. Remember this.


    Iughed through tears. "But I didn¡¯t fly either. Not really."


    Flying is not always soaring. Sometimes, it is surviving the fall.


    It turned its head, then looked at the stone gate. The runes glowed faintly.


    *You have passed the first challenge. The Vale awaits. Prepare yourself, Luciana. You are not the only soul who heard the curse. Others havee. Not all with good in their hearts.*


    I swallowed hard. "What do I do now?"


    *You walk through that gate. For twenty-one days, you will be tested. Each day harder than thest. You will be offered power. You will be shown your fears. But only you can choose what to take and what to leave behind.*


    I stood slowly, wiping my eyes. "Will I see you again?"


    When you need me most, I will return. Remember, the sky holds more than stars. It holds memory. And promise.


    The skybird beat its wings once and vanished into the clouds.


    I turned to the gate.


    My hands trembled as I ced them against the stone.


    The runes pulsed. A wind swept out, warm and smelling of jasmine and something older¡ªsomething primal.


    The gate opened.


    I stepped through.


    And the world changed again.

 Chapter 46 - Forty Six

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter Forty Six</h4>


    The first thing I felt was the cold.


    It seeped through my skin as I stirred awake, a sharp contrast to the warmth I remembered before sleep took me. The mossy bed I¡¯d copsed onto was damp now, the air dense and heavy, like it had rained without water. My eyes fluttered open slowly.


    Gray twilight hovered in the sky, but it wasn¡¯t the same sky I¡¯d known.


    This ce was... thinner. The colors stretched and flickered like oil on water. Trees loomed taller, their trunks pale as bone and hollow at the core, whispering when the wind passed through. Light pooled unnaturally around stones and roots, as though it gathered there on purpose.


    I sat up slowly, rubbing my arms. My body ached, my legs stiff from the long trek, but something else tugged at me¡ªdeeper than sore muscles. An invisible thread pulling me forward. The forest wanted me to move.


    The *Vale of Ancients* had epted me.


    I had crossed.


    Somehow, the knowing settled in my bones.


    A part of me wondered if I was dead. But my heartbeat thumped slow and steady. My wolf stirred restlessly in my chest. Alive, then¡ªthough what version of life this was, I didn¡¯t know.


    I stood, brushing off damp leaves, and slung my pack over my shoulder. It was lighter now. The food nearly gone. The water sk half empty. But survival wasn¡¯t my fear.


    It was the task ahead.


    Twenty-one days of training. Alone. Guided by forces I didn¡¯t understand. No map. No voice. Just faith.


    A flicker of movement to my left made me snap my head around.


    Nothing.


    But then the air shimmered, and a stone in the distance lit with a soft blue glow. Like a beacon.


    I followed.


    The Vale didn¡¯t offer paths. It offered signs.


    The stone led to a fallen log. The log led to a shallow stream, bubbling but silent. And just beyond the stream, the cliff.


    I didn¡¯t realize how high I¡¯d climbed until I stood at its edge.


    Thend fell away in a sweeping cascade of cliffs and floating rock inds, suspended midair like they were hung from invisible strings. Between them was nothing. No trees. No wind. Just a chasm of swirling mist.


    Below, darkness stretched infinitely.


    And across the gap¡ªfar ahead on a jagged teau¡ªstood a door. Arge archway carved from obsidian and bone, lit from behind by pulsing violet light.


    The *threshold*.


    My next trial.


    I took a step back.


    There was no bridge.


    Just a t expanse and the impossible.


    Jump.


    That was the unspokenmand.


    Every instinct rebelled.


    "No," I whispered, fists clenched. "I can¡¯t."


    My wolf growled low inside me, uncertain. Not afraid of death, but unsure of the rules here. This ce didn¡¯t follow thews of earth or sky. It answered only to the ancient magic buried beneath it.


    "Jump," the forest whispered.


    It came from behind, a breeze that carried no scent.


    I turned¡ªbut no one was there.


    The cliff trembled beneath my feet, subtle as a heartbeat.


    Jump, and you will soar.


    "I have no wings," I murmured. "I¡¯m not like them."


    My thoughts raced¡ªDarius would be searching for me, even though he promised not to follow. Kiani would be curled up in Aira¡¯sp, asking where I went. Erya would cry if she didn¡¯t smell me for too long.


    I shouldn¡¯t be here.


    But I *was* here.


    And I remembered the dream.


    The burning of Silverglen. The howl of the cursed wolves. The voice that said, *Only you.*


    Thend chose me.


    "Okay," I breathed.


    I backed up three paces. My heartbeat pounded in my ears. My knees felt weak.


    "I trust you," I whispered to the forest, to the air, to whatever force had brought me here.


    Then I ran.


    One step. Two. Three.


    I reached the edge and pushed off, the world dropping from under me.


    For a moment, there was nothing.


    No sound. No wind. Just space.


    And then¡ª


    I *soared*.


    Not with wings. Not with magic I could name. But with belief.


    The mist held me. The chasm pulled back. My body floated forward, drifting like a leaf on a summer current.


    I gasped,ughter bubbling from my lips as weightlessness enveloped me. My arms iled at first, but then stilled. The Vale had caught me. Carried me.


    I was *flying*.


    Below me, shapes moved in the mist¡ªserpents made of smoke, great birds with too many wings. But they didn¡¯t rise. They watched. Observed.


    I was the guest.


    I tilted forward, gaze fixed on the obsidian door ahead. It grew closer.


    Closer.


    And then fear came.


    It struck me like a w to the gut. Doubt. Sharp and sudden.


    What if this was a trap? What if the Vale showed you miracles just to let you fall?


    My faith faltered.


    And so did the air.


    The mist recoiled.


    Gravity yanked me back like a jealous lover.


    "No!" I cried.


    I began to fall.


    The floating stones rushed past me. The sky spun. I screamed as the cliff face soared into view, jagged and sharp. Trees clung to its side like desperate fingers.


    I twisted midair, throwing my arms out, bracing for impact.


    *CRACK.*


    Pain exploded through my back as I mmed into a jutting ledge, rolled, and skidded down a slope of loose stone. My head struck something hard, and stars burst behind my eyes.


    I tumbled once more.


    Then everything went still.


    The world faded.


    And I surrendered to the darkness.


    ---


    When consciousness returned, it was slow.


    I felt nothing at first. Just the thrum of pain in every limb.


    Then the scent of blood hit me. My own. Sharp. Metallic. Warm where it seeped down my side.


    I blinked up at a sky I didn¡¯t recognize. Not twilight anymore.


    Just white.


    nk and endless.


    Snow?


    No. It was light.


    Everywhere.


    I tried to move. My legs refused. My arm twitched but couldn¡¯t lift.


    Breathing hurt.


    I was still on the cliff. Still alive.


    Somehow.


    But the door was gone.


    The flight had failed.


    Or maybe I had failed.


    Tears slipped from my eyes.


    "I tried," I whispered.


    There was no answer.


    Just wind, cold and humming with power.


    The trees above bent slightly, as if bowing in sympathy¡ªor in judgment.


    My vision blurred again. Not from tears this time. From exhaustion. Blood loss. Bone-deep weariness.


    And yet...


    Even as the world dulled again, a voice stirred inside me.


    Not from the forest. Not from a god.


    From me.


    This is part of it. Not all flights are smooth. Some begin in falling.


    The ground shifted beneath me. The stone warmed.


    I wasn¡¯t done.


    Not yet.


    But for now, I closed my eyes.


    And let sleep im me again.

 Chapter 47 - Forty Seven

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter Forty Seven</h4>


    Pain was the first thing I felt.


    Not the searing, blinding kind¡ªbut the heavy, dragging ache that settled in every limb, every breath. Like my body was made of stone, and the air itself too thick to swallow. My fingers twitched, brushing against damp moss and cool earth. When I opened my eyes, the world was hazy, sunlight fractured through a curtain of green leaves.


    I was alive.


    Barely.


    A groan escaped my throat, low and broken, as I turned my head and tried to remember. The flight. The storm of memories. The fire in my wings. The fall. Myst thought had been of Erya¡ªher face soft and sleeping in my arms, and of Darius, standing in the clearing, shouting after me.


    And then... darkness.


    Now Iy in the heart of the Vale, surrounded by stillness. No rustling wind. No chirping birds. Just the sound of my heartbeat, slow and uneven, and the quiet whisper of something moving nearby.


    A shadow passed over me.


    I squinted through the haze.


    The bird.


    It wasn¡¯t gone.


    It stood perched on a low branch just above me, head tilted slightly, its golden eyes watching. Not a bird, not exactly. Too big. Too knowing. Its feathers shimmered with pale silver and smoke-gray, its wings tucked in tight. It didn¡¯t make a sound, but I felt its presence like a hum inside my bones.


    "You brought me here," I whispered, though my lips cracked with the words. "You didn¡¯t let me die."


    The bird didn¡¯t answer¡ªnot in words. But something shifted in the air. A warmth pulsed through the clearing, like a slow breath exhaled by the forest itself. I could feel it¡ªnot just around me, but *inside* me. The Vale wasn¡¯t just a ce. It was alive. Watching. Listening.


    Judging.


    The bird hopped from its perch andnded softly near my hand. When I tried to push myself up, I winced. My shoulder throbbed. My ribs felt cracked. But I managed to sit, leaning heavily against the gnarled trunk of a tree.


    "Why?" I asked.


    The bird lifted its wings slightly, then tucked them again. Its eyes never left mine.


    And then I heard it¡ªnot in sound, but in thought. A voice that wasn¡¯t a voice. A presence folding into mine.


    **Because you breathed. When all else failed, you breathed.**


    I froze. The words weren¡¯t spoken aloud. They were inside my mind, carried on wind and memory and something older than magic.


    "You... can speak?"


    **I am not a bird. I am the Guardian. The Vale breathes, and I am its breath. You were called. You came. You rose¡ªand you fell. But you lived.**


    I stared, breath caught in my throat. "Then the Vale... it chose me?"


    **It did not choose. It waits. You reached. You did not surrender. That is the mark. That is what sets the Chosen apart.**


    Tears blurred my vision. Not from pain, but from the weight of it all. "I¡¯m not strong. I couldn¡¯t even stay in the air."


    **You stayed long enough. You found the breath. Now you must learn to hold it. Again.**


    I shook my head, feeling the shame creep in. "I failed."


    **No. You began.**


    The bird¡ªno, the *Guardian*¡ªstepped closer. It stretched its wing and brushed the tip against my forehead. I didn¡¯t flinch, though it felt like fire and snow touched my skin all at once. The pain in my chest eased. My muscles unwound. The fog behind my eyes lifted.


    **Try again.**


    I didn¡¯t speak.


    I didn¡¯t need to.


    My legs were shaky beneath me, but they held. I stood, breath shallow at first, then steadier. The forest watched me. Trees older than memory loomed like silent sentinels. The Guardian leapt into the air with a beat of its wings and circled me once before soaring upward.


    I followed.


    Not with wings.


    Not yet.


    I walked. Each step deeper into the heart of the Vale. Roots knotted underfoot. Light filtered through the trees in delicate strands. I came to a clearing where the earth sloped into a shallow valley of white wildflowers. In the center, a pool shimmered¡ªits surface like ss.


    The Guardiannded on a stone beside the pool. Its wings folded again, but its presence expanded, vast and ancient.


    **Here, where the Vale touches sky, you will find the breath again.**


    I looked around. The air shimmered slightly, as if some unseen veil hovered just beyond reach. I remembered the sensation from before¡ªwhen my wings had first burst free and I¡¯d taken flight. It hadn¡¯t just been magic. It had been surrender. Connection.


    "Will I fall again?" I asked.


    **Yes. And again. And again. Until you don¡¯t.**


    I exhaled slowly. My hand pressed to my chest.


    Then I closed my eyes.


    And I reached.


    Not outward¡ªbut inward.


    Into the breath the Vale had given me. Into the thread that had pulled me from death¡¯s edge and cradled me in the moss. It was there. A flicker. A me. Not roaring. But steady.


    My bones hummed.


    My skin rippled.


    And from my back came the wings¡ªnot torn or exploding this time, but unfolding. Rising like breath after stillness. Smooth and light and alive.


    I opened my eyes.


    The Guardian nodded once.


    I ran.


    Toward the slope.


    Toward the edge.


    And this time, when my feet left the ground¡ªI *flew*.


    The air caught me like it had been waiting. My wings cut through it with rity and purpose. The trees below blurred. The sun burst through the clouds and bathed the Vale in gold. My heart raced, but it wasn¡¯t fear this time. It was *joy*. Pure and wild and unshackled.


    Higher.


    Faster.


    I whooped aloud, the sound echoing off the cliffs and drifting back likeughter.


    I banked left, feeling the pull of the wind. I dipped, then rose, muscles working in rhythm. This wasn¡¯t survival¡ªit was flight. Real flight. Not magic alone, but mastery.


    The Guardian soared beside me for a moment, then drifted below. I understood. This was mine now. Mine to shape. Mine to earn.


    I flew until my limbs trembled¡ªnot from weakness, but from effort. Then I descended, slowly, like a feather on the breeze,nding in the same clearing where it had begun.


    The Guardian waited.


    **You are the Chosen, Luciana. Not because of strength. But because of breath. Because you do not give it away easily. Because when the storm came, you stayed. And now, you carry the Vale within you.**


    Tears welled again. Not of sorrow.


    Of knowing.


    "I still have so much to do," I whispered. "So many people to protect."


    **Then do it. Fly to them. Bring the breath with you. Let the world feel the wind of your wings.**


    I knelt in the clearing, hand pressed to the earth.


    "I¡¯ll return," I promised. "When it¡¯s time."


    **You will. But next time, you will note alone.**


    I didn¡¯t understand, not fully. But I nodded.


    The Guardian spread its wings once more and rose into the trees. I stood, my heart filled with the hush of wind and the rhythm of breath.


    I looked out over the Vale¡ªlush, endless, waiting.


    And then I turned toward the edge.


    It was time to fly home.


    This time, not as the broken Luna.


    Not even as the Alpha¡¯s mate.


    But as the breath of something older. Stronger.


    And wholly my own.

 Chapter 48 - Forty Eight

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter Forty Eight</h4>


    The Vale turned silver as I flew, the wind singing against my new-born wings. Each beat felt cleaner, steadier, as if the Guardian¡¯s gift had rewritten the map of my very bones. Below, endless ridges of forest rolled away into a haze of gray vapor. The breath of thend rose in curls, wrapping trunks and branches in a pale glow. Somewhere beyond that curtainy the hidden valley the Guardian had hinted at¡ªa ce older than any pack, older even than the curse I hade to break.


    I kept my eyes on the horizon. A ridge of ck stone parted the sky like a knife, and behind it, the mist stained the air the color of moon-washed milk. The sight tightened something inside me. That had to be it¡ªthe Valley Wrapped in Mist. The ce the dreams never named aloud but always showed in shes just before I woke.


    As I descended, the air cooled, smelling faintly of cedar and snow. My bare feet touched moss so thick it swallowed the sound. I folded my wings. They dissolved into my skin with a low hum, leaving nothing but a tingle across my shoulder des. For a heartbeat I simply breathed, grateful to feel solid ground again.


    The valley was quiet¡ªtoo quiet. No birdsong, no rustle of deer, not even the hush of wind against leaves. Mist drifted between the ancient trunks, coiling like soft ropes. The trees themselves were colossal, their bark pale silver, their roots wound through broken stone carved with forgotten runes. A chill crawled up my spine. The Guardian had said the Vale breathed; here it felt like the Vale *listened*.


    I walked.


    Every step stirred small eddies of mist that licked at my ankles before vanishing. My heartbeat echoed loud in my ears. Yet even my wolf, usually alert to every sound, was silent¡ªwatchful but unafraid. It was as if she, too, was waiting for something.


    A stone archway emerged from the fog: two pirs so eroded that runic lines were little more than shallow scars. Vines crept through their cracks, blooming with tiny white flowers that glowed faintly in the half-light. Between the pirs, the mist thickened into a wall.


    I took a breath.


    And stepped through.


    Cold rushed around me¡ªsharp, immediate, like plunging into winter water. The world blurred, and for a heartbeat I saw nothing but white. Then the mist thinned. I found myself standing in a circle of giant stones surrounding a single evergreen. At its base sat a figure d in gray robes, hair the color of frost. He seemed carved from twilight itself. Eyes closed, he breathed so slowly it was hard to tell if he breathed at all.


    I froze.


    He spoke without opening his eyes. "Wee, Luciana of Thornridge."


    His voice was deep, echoing despite how softly he spoke. It rolled through the valley like a gentle bell, vibrating in the roots under my feet.


    "You know my name," I managed.


    The man¡¯s eyes opened: clear silver, shockingly bright, as if they held the reflections of countless moons. "I have carried it in silence for many years."


    I stepped closer. "Who are you?"


    "A keeper," he said. "A watcher of the breath between worlds. Once, long ago, I bore another name¡ªOrrin Whitefang, first Alpha of Thornridge." He smiled, faint and solemn. "It has been centuries since anyone called me that."


    My mouth went dry. I had heard the name in childhood stories: a myth, a legend. The founder who united scattered wolf ns, who vanished into spiritnds after forging the first bond between wolves and the old magic.


    "You¡¯re alive?"


    "Alive is a simple word," he replied. "I remain." He lifted his hand; blue motes of light drifted from his fingers, brightening the air. "The Vale does not follow the same hours as the waking world. Here, time remembers but does not pass."


    For a breath I could not speak. Then words stumbled out. "If you are Orrin, you must know why I¡¯m here. You were there at the beginning¡ªwhen the wizard was betrayed, when the curse was born."


    His eyes dimmed, sadness threading his voice. "I was there. And I have borne that weight ever since." He gestured to the stone circle. "Sit, Luciana. Thend kept you alive so you might hear, and choose."


    I obeyed, settling on cool grass opposite him. When I sat, the mist stirred outward, forming a clear ring around us. The evergreen behind Orrin hummed softly, its needles trembling with each word he spoke.


    "Long before Thornridge had a name," Orrin began, "wolves roamed thisnd in small bands, rival packs shing while humans pressed west from the mountains. Among those first wolves walked a wizard named Elivas. He was human, yes, but of mixed blood: part spirit of river and root. He could bend the breath of earth into form¡ªhealing soil after fires, guiding floods from viges. The wolves¡ªwild and proud¡ªmistrusted him. They saw only a human meddling with magic they believed theirs alone." Orrin¡¯s jaw tightened. "I was one of those wolves."


    I listened in silence.


    "Elivas forged a dream," Orrin continued. "A valley where all ns¡ªhuman, wolf, beast¡ªcould drink from the same water, unafraid. He shaped that dream in this ce, drawing power from the oldest lines beneath the mountains. Many followed him. Yet many more¡ªwolves hungry for territory¡ªfeared they would lose dominance. They attacked on the night of thest eclipse, tearing at his sanctuary and drawing blood."


    Orrin closed his eyes. "I tried to stop them. Toote. Elivas fell¡ªwounded beyond healing. His blood spilled into the roots of the Vale, and with his final breath he spoke a curse: *¡¯Let breath be de; let war seed war. Until the child of breath and howl returns to forgive, thend shall hunger on wolf blood.¡¯*"


    I shivered. The words echoed the nightmares that had hunted me.


    "He did not hate us," Orrin said quietly. "He grieved. His curse was not revenge alone; it was a tether, binding us to a reckoning we might survive. But as centuries turned, the tale warped. Wolves forgot the crime and remembered only wrath."


    He met my gaze. "You, Luciana, carry the mark of river and root through your mother¡ªand the howl of my line through your father. Breath and howl, woven. The Chosen Elivas spoke of."


    The truth settled like a stone in my chest. "The prophecy said only the second-born could break the curse."


    "Prophecy speaks inyers." Orrin touched the earth, and faint lines of light threaded from his fingers across the moss. "Your first child woke the Vale, proved you bear both rivers in your blood. A second birth will anchor peace¡ªbut only if you survive the trials."


    My pulse raced. "Survive how?"


    "Embrace your breath. Shape it." Orrin pointed to the mist. "The Vale will test you with fear, doubt, memory. If you master them, thend will bend. Your flight was the first shaping."


    I grimaced, ncing at torn cloth on my shoulder. "I nearly died."


    "True shaping walks the edge of death." Orrin¡¯s eyes gleamed with strange light. "But you lived. That is the breath choosing."


    I swallowed. "And if I fail?"


    Orrin¡¯s gaze turned distant. "Then the hunger returns. Silverglen, Thornridge¡ªevery pack tied to the river¡¯s original dream¡ªwill fade into ash."


    Silence stretched.


    I thought of Erya¡¯s sleeping face. Of Darius¡¯s broken voice asking me to stay. Of Ma¡¯s dreams, the food spoiling, the forest whispering doom.


    I breathed in¡ªand out.


    "What must I do now?" I asked.


    "First," Orrin said, rising to his feet with an ease that belied his age, "you must heal." He extended a hand. When I took it, warmth flooded my arm, closing torn skin, knitting bruised muscle. "Second, you must learn to wield the breath, not just ride it. That is the training."


    He led me to the pool at the circle¡¯s center. Its surface was still, reflective, though no sky showed above¡ªonly mist swirling inside water like clouds trapped beneath ss.


    "Touch it," Orrin instructed.


    I knelt and pressed my fingers to the pool.


    Cold bit my skin, yet beneath that chill pulsed a living warmth. Images shed: Darius holding Erya; Ma¡¯s warning eyes; the Guardian¡¯s silver wings; Elivas bleeding onto roots.


    My hand trembled, but Orrin¡¯s voice anchored me. "Breathe with it. Feel the rhythm between heartbeats. That is the Breath of the Vale."


    I inhaled. The pool brightened. Mist spiraled upward, wrapping around my wrist like ribbon.


    "Shape it," he murmured.


    I pictured a simple form: a leaf, small and delicate, like the ones Erya loved to chase in the wind. The mist within the water shifted, rose, condensed¡ªand in my palm formed a glowing leaf of white crystal.


    I gasped.


    "Again," Orrin said, calm but firm.


    We practiced until my mind ached. Each attempt demanded focus, bnce, humility. Some shapes failed, dissolving into droplets. Others solidified¡ªtiny stars, feathers, a teardrop of light. Each sess strengthened something nameless inside me.


    When exhaustion dimmed my vision, Orrin guided me to a stone alcove within the circle. Moss lined the surface like a soft bed.


    "Rest," he said. "Tomorrow the real trial begins. You will fly again¡ªbeyond the valley, into the storm of memories that guard the path to Elivas¡¯s shrine."


    Iy down, muscles trembling. The crystal leaf rested on my chest, pulsing faintly.


    Orrin knelt once more. "Remember: breath is not wind alone. It is life¡ªhope¡ªchoice. Hold to that, and no shadow can break you."


    His words wrapped around me like the Guardian¡¯s wings. My eyes closed.


    Sleep came, deep and dreamless.


    And in my final waking thought, I whispered to the Vale, to Erya, to Darius across all distance:


    I will return. I promise.


    The Vale¡¯s breath answered¡ªsoft, steady, strong.


    A promise in return.

 Chapter 49 - Forty Nine

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter Forty Nine</h4>


    The morning air was cool when I woke. Mist still hugged the ground in the hidden valley, curling around stones like sleepy cats. Orrin was already waiting near the tall evergreen, his gray robes moving lightly in the breeze. I rubbed my eyes and stood, feeling stiff but ready. Today, he said, my true training would begin.


    Orrin raised one hand in greeting. "Come, Luciana. The First Way waits."


    I walked to him and saw a small circle of smooth stonesid out on the moss. Each stone was etched with a mark¡ªhalf moons, full moons, and a single star. In the centery a hollow bowl made from silver metal. Water filled the bowl, and its surface reflected the sky even though most of the sky was hidden by trees.


    "What is the First Way?" I asked.


    "Mooncalling," Orrin said. His voice was calm but carried weight. "This is the oldest song of our kind. It reaches to the sky and pulls the moon¡¯s will into flesh and bone. If done right, it heals and strengthens. If wrong, it can shatter a wolf¡¯s voice forever."


    I swallowed. "And if I lose my voice?"


    "You will lose more than sound," he said. "You will lose the path. The next trials depend on a clear song. So we must take care."


    He motioned for me to sit on one stone. He sat across from me. The silver bowl glowed softly between us. The water inside looked deep, though I knew the bowl was shallow.


    "The moon is still in the sky," Orrin said, pointing up through the branches. I saw a faint white circle, pale in daylight. "She listens even in day. You must call to her. Then draw her answer into your heart and let it out as a howl. When it is right, your voice and the moon¡¯s will blend. When it is wrong, the sound breaks you."


    I felt fear tighten my chest. My howl was strong back home, but this felt different. Bigger. Dangerous.


    Orrin must have seen my worry. He dipped his fingers into the bowl and flicked water toward me. The dropletsnded on my forehead, cool and sharp.


    "Water remembers every reflection," he said. "It keeps shape and sound. Look into the bowl and see yourself. Then see more."


    I leaned over the bowl. My face stared back¡ªtired eyes, messy hair. But as I looked harder, the water shifted. My reflection rippled, and behind it I saw shapes¡ªtrees, stars, maybe faces. I wasn¡¯t sure. The images came and went like breath on ss.


    "Close your eyes," Orrin said. "Breathe in slowly. Feel the moon above you. Feel her tide run through your blood. Let it gather in your chest."


    I closed my eyes and breathed. The cool air filled my lungs. I pictured the pale disk in the sky, far away yet touching the whole world with light. My heart seemed to follow that glow, beating slower, stronger.


    "Now," Orrin said softly, "listen for her hum."


    At first, I heard nothing. Only my heartbeat. But after a few breaths, a faint note reached my ears. It was soft, like the lowest string of a harp, carried on wind. It thrummed in the bones of my skull, gentle but certain. I let it grow.


    "Hold it," Orrin said. "When you feel heavy with her song, open your mouth and let your howl form. Do not force shape. Let feeling shape the sound."


    I filled my lungs once more. The hum vibrated inside me. My throat tingled. Fear flickered, but I pushed it aside. Then I parted my lips and howled.


    At first, the sound was weak, like a pup¡¯s cry. It wavered and cracked. Pain stabbed my throat. I stopped, coughing.


    Orrin¡¯s eyes were kind. "Again. But let go of fear. Fear strangles the note."


    I drank from a small leather sk, feeling my throat burn. The water soothed. I closed my eyes again, calling the moon¡¯s hum.


    This time, I pictured Erya¡¯s face. I pictured Darius holding her, smiling. I felt why I was here¡ªto save them, to protect every life that trusted me. The fear quieted. Determination grew.


    I pulled the moon¡¯s hum into my chest. It was louder now, echoing through ribs, pulsing in veins. When I opened my mouth, the howl rose strong. It lifted from me like a ribbon of silver sound. No break. No crack. My own voice blended with somethingrger, deeper.


    The trees trembled. The mist spun upward in spirals. The water in the bowl glowed, reflecting stars even though no stars filled the sky.


    I held the note as long as my lungs allowed. When I finally stopped, the forest fell silent. Even the breeze paused.


    Orrin smiled. "Again."


    We repeated the call many times. Each howl left me breathless but alive. The moon¡¯s hum stayed clear. Sweat zed my forehead, and my limbs shook, but my voice held.


    Hours passed.


    Atst, Orrin lifted his hand. "Enough. You have found the true note."


    I dropped to my knees, exhausted. My throat felt raw yet strong. Inside my chest, the hum remained, softer now but steady.


    Orrin reached for a small y jar and opened it. A faint scent of mint and pine drifted out. He smeared a cool salve over my neck. Relief spread through sore muscles.


    "The moon¡¯s will is yours now," he said. "But you must practice daily. If doubt returns, your howl will fracture."


    I nodded, too tired to speak.


    He helped me stand. The forest seemed lighter. Motes of silver drifted like dust in sunlight.


    "You called wind," Orrin said. He pointed to the bowl. The water no longer showed reflection. Instead, it swirled slowly, forming a tiny whirlpool. "She heard you."


    I watched, amazed. "What happens next?"


    "Nextes the Second Way," he said. "But tonight you rest. Tomorrow you howl at dusk. We will see if the night sky answers as the day sky did."


    We returned to the stone alcove. Orrinid fresh moss for a bed and gave me a cup of warm tea made from herbs that smelled of honey and smoke. I sipped and felt strength flow back.


    As the sunset turned the sky to gold and orange, Orrin spoke from the entrance. "Your howl carried far. The Vale knows you now. Not all who dwell here are friends."


    I set the cup down, unease prickling my skin. "What lives here besides you and the Guardian?"


    Orrin¡¯s gaze drifted to the darkening trees. "Old spirits. Some remember Elivas¡¯s pain and wish the curse to remain. They may try to twist your note."


    I swallowed. "How will I know friend from foe?"


    "Listen," he said simply. "Your heart knows the moon¡¯s hum now. Anything that answers with hunger is not the moon."


    Night fell.


    Stars peeked through gaps in branches. The sky seemed closer here, every star burning bright and unblinking. Iy down, the promise of sleep heavy in my bones, yet my mind drifted to my family far away. I pictured Darius looking up at the same sky, maybe feeling a distant tug as my voice crossed the world.


    I whispered, "I miss you," hoping the breeze would carry the words.


    Then I slept.


    I dreamed of silver rivers and wolf shapes made of starlight. They circled me, singing a song without words. The hum of the moon wove through their music. I followed them deeper into the night until light zed around us.


    I woke just before dawn.


    The forest was quiet, but not silent. Somewhere a low hoot drifted¡ªan owl greeting morning. Mist curled like pale fingers above the ground. I stretched, surprised that my muscles felt loose, my throat smooth.


    Orrin approached with two y bowls of porridge sweetened with berries. "Eat."


    We ate quietly. My mind already on the evening howl.


    After breakfast, Orrin led me to a ridge overlooking the valley. From here, I saw the whole hidden world: rolling mists, tall stone rings, the silver thread of a river shining in first light.


    "The Vale breathes through you now," Orrin said. He ced a hand on my shoulder. "Guard its breath until thest trial."


    We spent the day walking between ancient trees. Orrin taught me small exercises: shaping air into gentle gusts, weaving mist into temporary images. Each task required the same focus as the howl¡ªgathering the hum, shaping intent, letting it flow.


    By dusk, my body buzzed with quiet power.


    We returned to the stone circle. The air was cool, the sky dusky purple. The moon hung low, full and radiant.


    Orrin stepped back. "Call her."


    I closed my eyes. The hum answered instantly, like a string pulled in my chest. I breathed in, lifted my head, and howled.


    The sound soared, clear and true. The trees glowed. The water in the bowl brightened. My voice felt limitless, like it could crack mountains.


    Then a second note slipped in¡ªsweet but wrong. It slid under my howl, twisting the edges. My throat tightened. My wolf bristled. I pushed harder, pouring faith into the sound.


    The false note hissed, then snapped.


    Silence rushed in, and I stumbled, catching myself on a stone.


    Orrin was at my side in a blink. "You felt it?"


    I nodded, panting. "Something tried to drown the note."


    He frowned. "Shades of the curse. They have noticed you. They will return."


    I wiped sweat from my brow. "Then I¡¯ll be ready."


    He smiled, proud but sad.


    "The First Way isplete. The moon hears you, and you hear her. Tomorrow, we begin the Second Way: Binding Breath and me."


    I breathed deep, steadying my heartbeat.


    I had faced fear and found song.


    I had called the moon and lived.


    And though shadows waited, I was not the girl who fell anymore.


    I was the Chosen.


    And my voice, now bound with the moon¡¯s hum, would not break¡ªno matter how dark the night became.

 Chapter 50 - Fifty

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter Fifty</h4>


    The sky was still dark when I climbed the ridge.


    Mist clung to the ground, thick like breath in winter. The trees behind me were silent, waiting. Orrin walked beside me, his robes brushing the wet grass. He didn¡¯t speak much today. Maybe he knew this wasn¡¯t just another training session.


    I could feel it.


    Something inside me had changed since thest howl. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it pulsed in my chest¡ªdeep, steady, almost heavy. The moon had answered me once. Now it was time to call again.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the moon I felt tonight.


    It was something else.


    Memories maybe.


    Or pain.


    I stepped into the stone circle and looked up. The moon hovered low in the sky, round and glowing. Clouds moved slow across her face, like fingers brushing silk.


    Orrin stopped behind me. "This time," he said, "do not hold back."


    I nodded.


    My hands trembled a little as I closed my eyes. I let out a slow breath. Then I called the moon¡¯s hum into me. It came faster now¡ªlike it was waiting. My bones tingled. My heart beat faster. I raised my head and opened my mouth.


    And I howled.


    The sound rose, strong and smooth. But as it climbed into the night, something hit me.


    Not from outside.


    From inside.


    A picture shed in my mind.


    My mother, Aira.


    Running through the woods.


    Her breath heavy, her face soaked with tears. She carried something small in her arms¡ªme. Her feet were bare, bleeding. Behind her, shadows chased. I couldn¡¯t see what they were. Just fear and fire. And the sky above Thornridge cracking open.


    The howl broke from my throat.


    I gasped, choking on it. My knees hit the ground hard.


    Orrin stepped forward. "What do you see?"


    "I¡ª" My voice shook. "My mom. When she fled Thornridge. I saw her."


    Orrin nodded. "The First Way opened the path. Now it shows you truth."


    I shook my head. "It hurts."


    He crouched beside me. "The past always hurts. But you must walk through it. You must howl through it. Only then will the mountains answer."


    I clenched my hands in the grass, digging into the wet dirt. My breath came in quick gasps. I had called the moon. Now the past was calling me.


    I stood again, unsteady. My throat still ached from the broken howl.


    But I wasn¡¯t done.


    I let the hum return. Slower this time. Softer.


    I howled.


    And again, visions came.


    Not of my mother this time.


    Of Nefang.


    My father.


    He stood alone on a cliff, looking out over Thornridge. His shoulders were slumped. His face was carved with sorrow. In his hand, he held a single silver chain. Aira¡¯s.


    He whispered something.


    "I gave you a world. You gave me silence."


    He turned and walked into the forest, but his steps were slow. Heavy. The way you walk when your heart is broken and there¡¯s no one left to see.


    I dropped to a crouch, clutching my chest. Pain burned behind my ribs.


    "I didn¡¯t know," I whispered. "I didn¡¯t know how much he hurt."


    Tears streamed down my face. The sound I made wasn¡¯t a howl. It was a sob twisted into wind.


    Orrin didn¡¯t speak. He just stood still, waiting.


    The moonlight touched my shoulders.


    I pressed my forehead to the earth, breathing deep.


    The hum still called to me.


    But now, I knew what I had to do.


    Not just call the moon.


    I had to answer the past.


    I had to call back.


    So I stood again. Slower this time. My legs shook.


    I looked up at the moon and let the imagese. I didn¡¯t fight them. I let the pain pour through.


    I saw Darius.


    In Silverglen.


    Holding our pup.


    Alone.


    His eyes were wide and full of worry. He rocked the child gently, whispering words I couldn¡¯t hear. The room was dark, lit only by a dying fire. The baby squirmed, looking around, searching¡ªfor me. For her mother.


    For the one who wasn¡¯t there.


    Darius touched her nose with his. A silent promise. But even in his strength, I saw it.


    His fear.


    He didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d return.


    He didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d live.


    I screamed.


    Not just a howl, but a full cry¡ªraw and torn. It rose from the deepest part of me, from every corner of my soul where love and guilt and hope lived together.


    The sound tore into the sky.


    And the sky answered.


    Wind mmed through the ridge. Trees bent back. The mist flew upward in swirling columns. The silver bowl at Orrin¡¯s feet cracked, spilling water across the stones.


    The mountains roared.


    A deep, rolling echo shook the earth.


    I stumbled, catching myself on my knees. The sound rolled again. Not from my mouth¡ªbut from thend.


    The Vale.


    The cliffs.


    The peaks far beyond.


    They were howling back.


    Orrin stepped close. His eyes glowed.


    "You did it," he said. "They heard you."


    I tried to speak, but my voice was gone. My throat burned. I had poured everything into that howl¡ªmy past, my fears, my love. I had nothing left to give.


    But the silence that followed was full.


    Alive.


    Whole.


    The past had answered.


    And it hadn¡¯t broken me.


    It had made me stronger.


    I curled onto the ground, wrapping my arms around myself. For a while, I justy there, eyes closed, letting the wind blow over me like the breath of the world.


    I saw my mother¡¯s face again¡ªnot crying now, but smiling.


    I saw Nefang, walking the woods, but no longer bent by sorrow.


    I saw Darius holding our daughter, and for the first time, he looked up. His eyes widened. He smiled.


    He had felt it too.


    Somehow, across space and time, he had heard my howl.


    I opened my eyes. Orrin stood at the edge of the ridge, his back to me. The wind tugged at his robes.


    "The mountains speak to those who speak from truth," he said. "You called with a full heart."


    I sat up slowly. "It hurt."


    He nodded. "That¡¯s how you know it was real."


    I wiped my face. My hands were shaking. My voice was still missing, but I didn¡¯t need it right now.


    The mountains had answered.


    And I was not alone.


    Not anymore.


    Orrin turned to face me. "Tomorrow, we begin the Third Way."


    I looked at him, tired but ready. "What is it?"


    His eyes gleamed. "Blood and memory. Fire and frost. The trial of bnce."


    I nodded, heart steady.


    But for tonight, I let the wind carry me.


    Let the past flow through me, and the love I had for every soul who gave me strength.


    Mother.


    Father.


    Mate.


    Child.


    Me.


    I was the howl.


    And I would never fall silent again.

 Chapter 51 - Fifty One

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter Fifty One</h4>


    The dawn after the mountain¡¯s answer felt still, almost shy. A soft silver light floated over the valley floor. No wind moved the leaves. No birds called. It was like the world had paused, waiting for my next breath.


    Orrin met me at the stone circle. He carried no bowl, no herbs, no carved tokens today¡ªonly a small staff of pale wood. Its surface was smooth, but old lines of power pulsed beneath the grain.


    "Today," he said, "we step beyond flesh."


    I rubbed sleep from my eyes. My throat still ached fromst night¡¯s howl, but strength hummed in my chest. "You mean leaving my body?"


    He nodded. "The Second Way is Spirit-Walking. Your heart has found the moon¡¯s song. Now your spirit must walk the song¡¯s path."


    He pointed to a patch of moss at the circle¡¯s center. "Sit. Feet crossed. Spine straight. Breathe slow."


    I obeyed. The ground felt cool even through my cloak. Orrin settled across from me, staff resting on his knees.


    "Spirit-Walking is not a dream," he said, voice low. "It is not sleep. Your soul steps out while your body waits. If fear pulls you back too soon, you snap awake in pain. If pride pulls you too far, you may forget the way home."


    A chill crept over my skin. "How do I know the right distance?"


    "Trust your breath. Trust the moon¡¯s hum." He tapped my chest lightly. "Your heart is the tether. Silver thread¡ªunseen, but strong if you keep faith."


    I closed my eyes. Orrin¡¯s voice wrapped around me like warm smoke.


    "Slow your breath. Feel earth beneath. Feel sky above. Feel the hush between each heartbeat. Let that hush open like a door."


    I breathed. In. Out. The world faded to gray. The hum of the moon rose like a far drum. My limbs felt heavy, then light, then both at once. I sensed the tether Orrin spoke of¡ªthin and silver, glowing behind my ribs.


    "Now," he whispered, "stand on that thread and lean forward. Let spirit rise."


    I leaned¡ªnot with muscle, but with something inside, something that listened harder than ears and saw deeper than eyes. A tug, gentle but firm, pulled at my chest.


    And suddenly, I lifted.


    My body remained on the moss. I felt it like empty clothes around invisible skin. Yet "I"¡ªbright and weightless¡ªhovered a breath above it. A faint silver line stretched from my heart to the shell below.


    I gasped. The sound came without lungs. It echoed like wind in a cave.


    "Good," Orrin¡¯s spirit said. He now stood beside me, though his body still sat cross-legged on the ground. Spirit-Orrin looked the same¡ªgray hair, clear eyes¡ªbut brighter at the edges, as if starlight lined his shape.


    He held out his staff. "Come. The path to the world of souls is thin tonight."


    We rose together. The valley below shimmered. Colors dimmed. The trees became outlines of light. The sky turned dark, filled with slow-moving sparks¡ªsouls drifting like dust in water.


    I followed Orrin up an invisible incline. Each step felt like moving through deep water¡ªheavy, silent. The tether at my heart stretched but did not strain.


    A shape appeared ahead: a doorway cut from night itself, tall and arched. Beyond it swirled a gray haze. Orrin paused.


    "Past this gate lies the bowl of spirits," he said. "All who ever breathed in thisnd leave echoes there. You will meet the wizard Elivas. He will test you."


    My throat tightened though I had no throat here. "I¡¯m ready."


    He fixed me with a steady gaze. "If the memory drags you too deep, remember your tether. Pull on it, and it will pull you home."


    I nodded. "Will you stay close?"


    "I will watch," he said. "But you must walk alone."


    I faced the gate. The hum of the moon beat steady. I stepped through.


    Cold swallowed me. Sight vanished.


    Then light red.


    I stood in a clearing under a moon so huge it filled half the sky. The trees wore leaves of silver. The ground shone like ck ss. In the center of the clearingy a figure in torn robes, blood pooling around him¡ªElivas.


    He looked younger than I picturedte twenties, sharp features, eyes green as summer moss. Even bleeding, he glowed with quiet power.


    He saw me and pushed up on one elbow. "You are the child of breath and howl."


    His voice rang like a bell. No anger. No warmth¡ªonly knowing.


    "I am Luciana," I said.


    He studied my face. "You carry my grief in your veins and your mother¡¯s hope in your heart. Why do youe?"


    "To end the curse," I said. "To ask forgiveness."


    Elivasughed softly. "Forgiveness? Those wolves long dead cannot seek it. But you live. Will you bear their memory?"


    "Yes."


    He rose, and the scene changed in a blink.


    Now we stood on a hill overlooking a small settlement¡ªhuts, gardens, a tiny river. Wolves in human form worked andughed. Children chased each other. Elivas watched from beside me.


    "This was my dream," he said. "A ce where magic served all. Where wolves and humans shared the same fire."


    The air shifted. Howls echoed from the forest. Arge pack burst from the trees¡ªeyes wild, weapons raised. I recognized old Thornridge markings on their tunics.


    They charged.


    Screams lit the night. Fire spread. Wolves tore down huts, dragged humans into the dirt. Elivas ran forward, hands glowing blue, trying to shield children. But spears pierced him. des cut.


    I felt every strike in my spirit body¡ªsharp pain that echoed through centuries.


    The scene froze. Elivas turned to me.


    "Feel what I felt," he said. "Speak their names."


    I knelt, trembling. Blood smoked in the stale air. I heard names slip into my mind¡ªKael, Riona, Dathan¡ªthose who died that night. I spoke them. With each name, a weight settled on my shoulders.


    Elivas¡¯s eyes softened. "Now choose: hold this pain forever, or return it to the earth."


    I bowed my head. Tears fell though, as spirit, I held no water.


    "I will carry memory," I said. "But not hate. I will nt their names like seeds. Let them grow as peace."


    The hill vanished.


    We stood once more under the giant moon. Elivas raised a hand. A white me appeared above his palm.


    "This is my sorrow," he said. "Take it. Shape it."


    I reached out. The me slid into my chest, warm and heavy. It did not burn. It settled, bing part of my heartbeat.


    Elivas smiled¡ªsad, but free. "You have passed."


    The clearing dimmed.


    His figure blurred like smoke in wind. "The curse weakens. But you must finish. The final trial awaits, beyond breath and blood. Orrin will guide you."


    I wanted to thank him, but light swallowed him whole.


    Darkness closed.


    I felt the tug of the tether. My spirit flew back, faster than thought, through the gate, down into my body.


    My eyes snapped open.


    The dawn had not yet broken. Orrin sat where I left him, eyes still shut. He opened them slowly.


    "You returned," he said.


    I nodded, tears still shining on my cheeks. I told him everything¡ªthe memory, the me, the promise.


    He closed his eyes in relief. "You have walked deeper than most ever dare. The Vale epts your vow. The wizard¡¯s sorrow now lives in new soil¡ªyour heart. Tend it well."


    My chest ached but felt stronger, broader¡ªlike it could hold worlds.


    Orrin stood. "Rest today. The Third Way begins tomorrow: Blood and Memory."


    Iy back on the moss, staring at the pale sky as dawn brushed the highest leaves.


    For the first time since entering the Vale, the past no longer felt like a chain.


    It felt like wings.


    And soon, I would learn to fly with them¡ªhigher than any curse could reach.

 Chapter 52 - Fifty Two

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter Fifty Two</h4>


    The spirit world greeted me again with silence. Not the silence of peace¡ªbut the heavy, waiting kind. I stood alone in a space that didn¡¯t have a sky, a ground, or even a wind to lean against. Just a strange sense of floating in something too big to understand.


    Orrin had sent me here before sunrise. "This time," he¡¯d said, "you must walk alone. I cannot follow where you¡¯re meant to go."


    I had nodded. My legs were still sore from thest trial, but the ache felt right. Real. Like it belonged to someone stronger than the girl who once begged Darius not to let her go.


    Now, I searched for something¡ªa pull, a thread, a whisper of what this trial wanted from me. But nothing came. Only stillness.


    Until I smelled smoke.


    It was faint at first. A sharp, dry scent that pricked the back of my nose. Then it grew stronger, thicker, until I could taste ash in my mouth. Around me, the void rippled. And suddenly, I was no longer floating.


    I stood at the edge of a forest.


    But not the kind with green leaves and soft moss.


    This forest was burning.


    Trees crackled, their trunks split and screaming. mes roared in the distance, racing from branch to branch like wild animals. Smoke curled in dark tendrils, choking the air. The ground beneath my bare feet was hot, the dirt brittle like dried bones.


    And yet¡ªsomething about the fire felt...familiar.


    I stepped forward. The heat kissed my skin, not harshly, but like an old memory. My heartbeat matched the rhythm of the mes. Fast. Fierce. Alive.


    The fire didn¡¯t move toward me. It waited, like a beast daring me to approach.


    A voice echoed from within it.


    "Come, Luciana. Come see what you really carry."


    I didn¡¯t flinch. I knew that voice. It was my own.


    I walked into the forest.


    Each step felt like a promise. I would not run. I would not fear my own fire. The trees on either side of me burned with orange and gold light, their leaves curling into ash above my head.


    My cloak caught a spark and began to smolder. I let it fall.


    I kept going.


    mes licked at my arms, but the pain never came. Instead, I felt warmth pour into my chest, like sunlight after a storm. My breath came faster, but not from fear. From understanding.


    The deeper I walked, the more the fire spoke.


    "You wanted vengeance," it whispered. "You wanted them to hurt like you hurt."


    I stopped.


    Images burst before my eyes. John¡¯s face, twisted in anger. My mother¡¯s sobs. Kiani¡¯s tiny, trembling hands. Darius looking away. The hollow in my chest the night he didn¡¯t reach for me.


    The fire red.


    "You hated them all. For leaving you. For breaking you."


    My fists clenched. My nails bit into my palms.


    Yes. I had hated. I had wished the world to burn just so they could feel what I felt.


    The truth burned brighter than any me.


    I dropped to my knees.


    The ground burned my skin, but I didn¡¯t care. I let the pain sink in. I weed it.


    "I hated them," I whispered. "But I love them, too. That¡¯s what makes it so heavy. That¡¯s what makes it real."


    The forest pulsed around me. Trees fell, sending sparks into the air like fireflies.


    I looked up.


    There, in the heart of the fire, stood a figure.


    It was me.


    But not as I was. This Luciana wore mes like armor. Her eyes glowed with light, her skin shimmered like molten silver. She looked strong. Untouchable.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    She smiled.


    "I¡¯m the part of you that survived. The part that burned and burned and kept going. I am your pain. Your fury. Your purpose."


    My chest tightened. I wanted to look away, but I didn¡¯t.


    "Do you want to destroy?" I asked.


    "No," she said. "I want to cleanse. I want to forge. I want to turn what broke us into something no one can ever shatter again."


    I stepped toward her. The fire roared between us.


    "Then let¡¯s burn together. But not in anger. In truth. In hope."


    She reached out her hand.


    I took it.


    me rushed into my body like a wave.


    Not pain. Not heat. Just...power.


    I screamed¡ªnot in fear, but in release. Every memory, every scar, every scream I¡¯d swallowed and every word I couldn¡¯t say burst out of me.


    And the fire changed.


    It turned blue, then white. Pure. Bright. It rose high into the sky, wrapping the forest in light instead of smoke.


    The trees stopped burning. Leaves grew again, silver and glowing. The ash turned to soft moss. The air cleared.


    The forest had been reborn.


    So had I.


    The me still lived in my chest. But it no longer hurt. It no longer needed to destroy. It simply...was.


    I stood at the center of it all.


    My other self was gone.


    But her strength stayed with me.


    I looked up.


    The sky had returned. Dark and wide, with stars like scattered wishes.


    A wind moved through the branches, soft and cool.


    I closed my eyes.


    Orrin¡¯s voice reached me, faint but sure.


    "Come back. The fire has chosen. You are its bearer now."


    The world around me shimmered.


    The spirit realm faded.


    When I opened my eyes, Iy on soft earth. The real earth. The valley.


    Orrin stood nearby, his staff resting on his shoulder. He smiled.


    "You didn¡¯t run."


    "I didn¡¯t need to," I said, sitting up slowly.


    He helped me to my feet.


    "The Binding me lives in you now," he said. "It will light your path¡ªand scorch your enemies if need be. But only if your heart stays true."


    I looked at my hands. They glowed faintly, like embers after a storm.


    "Whates next?" I asked.


    His eyes shone with pride.


    "The final way. Thest trial. Blood and Memory. But rest now, me-bearer. You have earned the stillness."


    I nodded.


    I didn¡¯t feel like a girl anymore.


    I felt like a fire, walking in the shape of one.

 Chapter 53 - Fifty Three

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter Fifty Three</h4>


    The air shimmered around me, thick with heat and grief.


    I stood at the edge of a forest that was not my own, but somehow felt familiar. Fire crackled in the distance, eating through dry branches and thick underbrush. Smoke curled through the trees like whispers, carrying voices I couldn¡¯t understand.


    This wasn¡¯t just a fire. It was a memory. A warning. A test.


    I was still within the spirit realm, somewhere between what was real and what was remembered. The ground under my feet felt like ash, soft and crumbling. Each step I took sent it puffing up in little clouds that clung to my legs.


    I looked back once, hoping to see the path I came from, but the forest had swallowed it. Orrin had warned me that this second trial would be harder. That it would take from me before giving anything back.


    The trees moaned as the mes moved, their limbs ckening and splitting. I could hear wolves howling somewhere inside¡ªand children crying.


    Then, I heard my name.


    "Luciana."


    It was my mother¡¯s voice.


    I ran.


    I didn¡¯t care that the heat burned my arms as I brushed past ming brambles. I didn¡¯t care that my eyes stung or that the fire licked at the hem of my cloak. I chased the voice because it was hers.


    Through the ze, I saw her¡ªAira.


    She stood beneath a tree, holding Kiani in her arms, her face streaked with soot and tears. But when I reached for her, my hand passed through smoke.


    She wasn¡¯t really there.


    The forest flickered, and suddenly I was back in the Thornridge courtyard, years ago, the night my mother vanished. I was six years old. Confused. Angry. And then I saw it¡ªher silhouette running toward the portal, her body glowing faintly in the moonlight.


    "Mama!" I screamed, the way I had that night.


    She didn¡¯t turn.


    The fire swept over the scene and turned it to cinders. And I fell to my knees.


    Why show me this again? Why bring back a wound that never truly healed?


    The ground beneath me cracked. mes burst upward in a ring. A figure emerged from the smoke. Tall. Robed in ck. His eyes glowed like embers.


    The cursed wizard.


    He didn¡¯t speak at first. Just stared at me like I was something fragile and doomed.


    "You carry their sins," he said finally. His voice was like smoke and ss. "Your kind took everything from me."


    I stood, my fists clenched. "I¡¯m not them. I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    "But you carry their blood."


    The mes surged higher. The trees bent inward. The heat became unbearable.


    "You want to save your people," he said. "Then burn with them."


    The fire rushed toward me.


    For a moment, all I knew was pain. Fire seared my skin, curled my hair, filled my lungs. I screamed, expecting everything to end. But instead of death, something shifted.


    A voice whispered inside me.


    Pain is not the enemy.


    I opened my eyes.


    The mes danced along my arms but didn¡¯t burn anymore. They wrapped around me like silk, warm and wild, alive.


    The forest began to change. Trees once ckened and dying began to glow with orange veins, pulsing with heat. Not in agony, but in rebirth. The fire was no longer destroying¡ªit was remaking.


    I looked at the wizard.


    "This fire doesn¡¯t belong to you," I said. "It belongs to those who endure."


    His face twisted. "You think pain makes you worthy?"


    I stepped forward. The mes followed me like a cloak.


    "Pain made me fight. Loss made me rise. And love¡ªlove made me stay."


    He lifted a hand, sending a wall of fire toward me, taller than the trees.


    I didn¡¯t run.


    I howled.


    Not a cry of fear, but of fury, of sorrow, of purpose. The howl broke through the ze. It twisted the fire, bending it to my will.


    I was not its prisoner. I was its keeper.


    The wizard staggered.


    The fire parted, revealing not destruction but a path of golden light. Flowers grew in the scorched soil. Trees shimmered with embers that glowed like stars.


    The wizard lowered his hand.


    "You are not like them," he said, almost in disbelief.


    "No," I answered. "I am more."


    He looked around at the forest he had once cursed. At the fire that now obeyed me. And he faded, his form scattering like ash in the wind.


    Silence fell.


    Then, a breeze moved through the trees. Soft. Cool. Pure.


    The burning forest exhaled. The smoke cleared.


    I sank to the ground, shaking. My body ached, my spirit worn thin. But inside me, the me burned steady.


    Orrin appeared beside me, silent as always. He didn¡¯t speak right away. Just looked at the forest, now glowing with quiet fire.


    "You faced the vengeance," he said. "And you lived."


    "I did more than live," I whispered. "I became."


    He knelt beside me, cing a hand on my shoulder. "This is only the beginning, Luciana. The third trial will demand even more. But now, the me is yours. Use it well."


    I looked at my hands, still glowing faintly.


    "I will."


    The forest behind me burned no more.


    It breathed.


    The morning mist hung low over the Vale when I woke. My body ached from the trials I¡¯d endured in the spirit realm, but I felt different. Not broken. Not even tired. Just... aware. Like something inside me had been lit, a me that wouldn¡¯t go out.


    Orrin stood on a stone ledge nearby, watching the sky. His robes moved like fog in the breeze. I sat up, slowly. My palms still tingled faintly from the fire of the Binding me. I remembered it well¡ªthe heat, the pain, and the moment I chose to walk into it rather than run. I had passed the Second Way. Now, I had to face the third.


    "Today," Orrin said without turning, "you meet silver."


    A cold shiver crawled up my spine.


    Everyone knew what silver did to our kind. It wasn¡¯t just pain. It was agony. It ate through skin and soul like fire eats dry leaves. And now I was supposed to touch it?


    "Silver is death to a wolf," I said.


    "And yet, you must hold it," he replied. "You must resist it, not just with strength, but with will."


    He turned then, and from behind his back, he drew a de.


    It was beautiful.


    Deadly.


    The de glinted like moonlight caught in ice. Its edge shimmered unnaturally. Even from a distance, I could feel its bite, as if my skin recoiled just by seeing it.


    "This de was forged by the first smith who dared to work silver in and of wolves," Orrin said. "He did so to test the courage of those who would lead. You must hold it, barehanded, and recite the oath of the Ancients."


    I swallowed hard.


    He stepped closer and offered the de to me, hilt first.


    I stared at it.


    My fingers twitched. The memory of mes licking my hands still lingered, but silver was different. It was not symbolic. It was real. And it burned deep.


    "If I fail?" I asked.


    "Then you are not ready," he said, simply.


    I reached out.


    The moment my fingers brushed the hilt, pain exploded through me. My skin sizzled, and my vision blurred. It was like grabbing a lightning bolt. My instincts screamed to let go, to drop it, to run. But I didn¡¯t.


    I clenched my jaw and wrapped my whole hand around the hilt.


    The de hissed in response.


    Smoke rose where flesh met silver. My knees buckled, and I dropped to the ground, still clutching the sword. Tears streamed from my eyes. My breath came in short gasps.


    "Say the oath," Orrin said.


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    "Say it!"


    I forced the words through clenched teeth. My voice trembled, cracked.


    "By the blood of those before me,


    By the moon that gave us form,


    By the me that showed my purpose,


    I rise not to rule, but to protect.


    I bleed not in fear, but in honor.


    I carry pain to carry others.


    I walk forward¡ªeven through fire and silver."


    The words choked in my throat, but I pushed them out. Each line was a battle. My hands were blistering, the pain beyond anything I¡¯d felt before.


    But I didn¡¯t let go.


    Orrin knelt beside me. His voice was quiet.


    "Do you know what separates a leader from a warrior?"


    I couldn¡¯t answer. My entire focus was on breathing through the pain.


    "A warrior fights with their strength," he said. "A leader fights with their suffering. They take the pain others cannot. They carry the de that burns."


    I screamed.


    But still, I didn¡¯t drop it.


    My vision went white.


    Then ck.


    Then¡ª


    Something broke.


    Or changed.


    I don¡¯t know when it happened. Maybe it was a secondter. Maybe a lifetime.


    But the pain became something else. Not less. But deeper. Like it wasn¡¯t just hurting me¡ªit was bing part of me.


    The silver didn¡¯t burn me anymore. It lived inside me. And I was still breathing.


    My grip loosened.


    I opened my eyes.


    The de stilly in my hands, but the smoke had stopped. My skin was cracked, bleeding, raw. But I had not been destroyed.


    Orrin nodded slowly.


    "You resisted it."


    I let out a shaky breath.


    "Will it always hurt this much?"


    "No," he said. "Because now you carry the memory of it. Pain remembered is pain endured. You won¡¯t forget what this means."


    He reached out and took the de from my hands. His fingers, unlike mine, were untouched by its bite. I watched as he returned it to its sheath.


    My hands trembled.


    But deep inside, something felt strong.


    The trial had changed me.


    I was not the same wolf who entered the Vale.


    Orrin helped me to my feet.


    I looked at the morning light stretching over the cliffs. The air was crisp and clean. Somewhere, a bird sang.


    "Three trials," I said softly. "And still more toe."


    He nodded. "The worst is behind you. But the hardest lies ahead."


    I looked down at my hands. The skin was already beginning to heal. Not fully. But enough to know I would keep going.


    "When does the next path begin?" I asked.


    Orrin turned toward the mountain peaks beyond the Vale.


    "Tonight. With the stars."


    He walked away, his figure lost in the mist.


    I stood there alone for a moment, the echo of the de still in my bones. Then I followed.


    The Third Way had not broken me.


    It had forged me.


    I was silver-kissed now. And I would never forget what it meant.


    Not ever.

 Chapter 54 - Fifty Four

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter Fifty Four</h4>


    The night air in the Vale was colder than usual. I could feel it biting through my cloak as I sat by the small fire Orrin helped me build. The mes flickered weakly, shadows dancing across the misty clearing. My hands still ached from the silver trial. The burns were deep, but I had survived. Barely.


    Orrin sat across from me, silent as always. He had given no praise, only a slow nod when I finished the ancestral oath. That was all. He said the third way was the hardest to survive, but I had done it. I had proved something, maybe to him, maybe to myself.


    But tonight felt different.


    The forest around us was too quiet. No owls hooted. No crickets sang. Even the wind had stilled. The silence made my skin crawl.


    "Something¡¯sing," I said softly.


    Orrin didn¡¯t look up. His eyes were closed, and he was breathing slow and deep, like he was listening to something I couldn¡¯t hear.


    Then he opened them.


    "Stay near the fire," he said.


    I didn¡¯t ask why. I just nodded and scooted closer to the mes.


    Orrin stood, grabbing his staff. He walked to the edge of the clearing and stared into the trees.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    He turned to me. His face was grave. "The Red-Eyed Beast. It hunts failed initiates. It can smell weakness."


    My breath caught in my throat. "Ites for me?"


    "If your spirit isn¡¯t steady, yes. It finds those who are almost strong but not quite enough. If they fall, it devours them. Body and soul."


    I hugged my knees, the warmth of the fire suddenly not enough. "What do I do?"


    "You don¡¯t run," Orrin said. "You don¡¯t cry out. You hold your ground, and you remember who you are."


    The forest crackled.


    Not from the fire.


    From something heavy moving between the trees.


    I stood slowly, heart hammering in my chest. My burns throbbed. My breath came fast. I could feel it¡ªsomething watching. Something close.


    Then I saw them.


    Two red eyes.


    Low to the ground. Unblinking.


    The shadows around the clearing shifted, like the beast wore darkness like a coat. I couldn¡¯t make out its full shape, only that it wasrge. Wolf-like, but wrong. Too long. Too silent.


    It stepped forward, slow and sure.


    The firelight caught its fur. ck as pitch, but not smooth. It rippled like smoke. Its ws dug into the earth with every step.


    Orrin raised his staff. "You cannot fight it, Luciana. Not yet. But you can face it."


    The beast paused, its eyes locked on mine.


    I wanted to run.


    Every part of me screamed to run.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    I stepped forward. Just once. My boots sank into the dirt. I stood tall, even though my hands trembled.


    "I¡¯m not afraid of you," I said.


    It snarled.


    And I knew that was a lie.


    I was terrified.


    But I also knew fear wasn¡¯t weakness.


    Not if I chose to stand anyway.


    The beast circled the fire, moving slow. Orrin didn¡¯t stop it. He just watched me.


    "Say your name," Orrin said.


    I frowned. "What?"


    "Say it. Let it know who you are."


    The beast crept closer.


    I took a deep breath. "Luciana. Daughter of Aira and Nefang. Mate to Darius. Mother to Erya."


    The beast growled, louder now.


    "I am not broken. I am not weak."


    The air rippled around it, heat and shadow pulsing like a heartbeat.


    It leapt.


    Straight at me.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    I didn¡¯t scream.


    I closed my eyes.


    mes burst around me. Not from the fire. From me.


    A wall of white and gold light rose between me and the beast.


    It hit the light with a snarl, then was thrown back into the trees.


    I dropped to my knees, shaking.


    Orrin was beside me in seconds.


    "You did it."


    "What was that?" I gasped.


    "Your soul rose up to protect you. You met fear and did not yield. That is power. That is will."


    I looked toward the trees. The beast was gone.


    But its eyes stayed in my mind.


    "Will ite back?"


    "If you let doubt win. Yes. But now, it knows your name. It knows your strength."


    I took a shaky breath. The wind returned. The forest sighed. Crickets began to chirp again.


    The world had shifted.


    And so had I.


    That night, I didn¡¯t sleep. I watched the fire until the sun rose.


    But I wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Not anymore.


    ---


    At dawn, Orrin gave me a new cloak. It was pale gray, like the mist that hugged the valley. It smelled of cedar and sage.


    "You wear this now," he said. "You have passed the fourth test, even though it was not part of the Three Ways. The beast is the valley¡¯s own. It guards the sacred path."


    I put it on. It felt like armor.


    My burns still hurt, but I bore them like marks of honor.


    "Whates next?" I asked.


    He looked at the sky. "The Final Way. Not a trial of body or soul, but of choice. And for that, you must be ready to give everything."


    My heart ached.


    I thought of Erya.


    Of Darius.


    Of the life waiting for me beyond the mountains.


    But I also thought of Silverglen.


    Of thend crying out.


    Of the cursed shadow that still lingered.


    And I knew.


    I was not done yet.


    Not until the curse was broken.


    Not until thend was free.


    Not until the mes inside me had burned a path home.


    ---


    We walked through the forest that morning in silence. The mist clung to the trees, low and silver. Birds began to sing, faint but brave. The world felt alive again. Or maybe I was the one who had changed.


    Orrin led the way. His steps were light, but sure. He didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t need to.


    I followed, cloak brushing my heels, staff in hand. My palms still stung from the burns, but I didn¡¯t flinch. Pain no longer felt like something to fear. It was part of the path.


    As we climbed the slope, the trees began to thin. The air grew colder. Sharper. I saw the sky again, pale blue and cloudless. The mountains rose ahead of us like silent guards. They felt ancient. Watching. Waiting.


    We stopped at a narrow ridge.


    Orrin pointed.


    Below, a vast valley opened up. At the center, a ck spire pierced the earth. Around it, nothing grew. Thend was cracked, dry, and shadowed.


    "The cursed ce," he said. "The final choice lies there."


    I swallowed hard. The valley looked dead. But I could feel something moving beneath it. Like thend was breathing. Or watching back.


    "Will I have to fight again?" I asked.


    Orrin didn¡¯t answer right away. Then he said, "Sometimes the hardest fight is against what you love."


    I looked at him. "What do you mean?"


    "You¡¯ll see."


    We camped at the edge of the ridge that night. I could not sleep. Again. The fire burned low, and the wind whispered through the stones.


    I thought of Erya¡¯sugh.


    Of the way Darius held my hand without needing words.


    Of my mother¡¯s voice calling me home.


    Would I see them again?


    Would they still know me if I changed?


    Could I choose them¡ªand still choose this path?


    The Red-Eyed Beast had tested my fear.


    But this¡ªthis tested my heart.


    In the end, Iy on my side, facing the valley.


    And I made a promise.


    I would go.


    I would choose.


    And I would not look away.


    No matter what I found waiting in the shadow of that spire.


    Because I was not just Luciana the daughter.


    Or Luciana the mate.


    Or Luciana the mother.


    I was Luciana the me.


    And the me would not flicker.


    Not anymore.


    Not even in the dark.

 Chapter 55 - Fifty Five

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter Fifty Five</h4><subtxt> The air was cool the next morning. Mist hung low across the Vale, clinging to the rocks and trees like quiet watchers. Dew sparkled on the moss, and birds called softly from the branches. I sat cross-legged near the pool where moonlight still shimmered on the surface, even though the sun had already risen.


    Everything was quiet. The kind of quiet that feels full, like the world is waiting.


    Orrin stood behind me. He didn¡¯t speak. He never rushed. He always let the stillness teach before his voice did. I could feel his presence, steady and calm, like a tree that had weathered a thousand storms.


    When he finally spoke, his voice was low and firm. "The fourth way is Lunar Enchantment. It is not a thing of spells or chants. It is intention, woven into matter through the will of the moon."


    I nodded slowly. I didn¡¯t fully understand. But something about the words rang true, like a memory buried deep inside me.


    He stepped forward and held out a small pendant, shaped like a fang but smooth and silvery. It glowed faintly, like it had caught thest light of the moon and refused to let go.


    "This is a wolfstone," he said. "Born from earth kissed by moonlight. You will enchant it with protection."


    I took the pendant carefully. It pulsed faintly in my palm, like it had a heart of its own. My fingers closed around it.


    "You must channel your purpose into it," Orrin said. "Focus on who or what you wish to protect, and why. But beware, Luciana¡ªenchantment is not just about strength. The stone reflects your soul. If your heart is not clear, the magic will twist or break."


    I swallowed hard and closed my eyes.


    Immediately, my thoughts spun.


    Erya¡¯s smile¡ªhow it lit up her whole face.


    Darius¡¯ broken eyes the morning I left.


    My mother¡¯sst words before I crossed the portal.


    I held the stone tighter.


    I want to protect them. My family. My future.


    The pendant grew warm.


    But then another thought crept in.


    What if I fail?


    What if I¡¯m toote?


    What if I never see them again?


    The warmth grew hot.


    Then burning.


    My eyes flew open. A crack had split down the side of the pendant.


    "No!"


    Orrin raised a hand. "Stop. Let it go."


    I dropped the stone. It hit the ground with a sharp ping but didn¡¯t shatter.


    "You let fear in," Orrin said.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to," I whispered.


    "But you did. That is the lesson."


    I stared at the wolfstone. The crack pulsed like a wound.


    "You can try again," Orrin said. "But only when you are ready. Come. Walk with me."


    ---


    We walked in silence through the edge of the Vale. The ground was soft beneath our feet, and the mist curled around our ankles like curious spirits. I could feel the pendant inside my pocket. It pulsed against my leg, still alive, still waiting.


    Orrin led me to a cliff where the mist parted, revealing the sky above and the forest far below. The view was wide and clear. The clouds moved slowly overhead, pale and silver-edged. The wind brushed my cheeks.


    "What do you feel here?" he asked.


    I closed my eyes. Breathed in deep.


    "Cold. Empty. Still."


    "Not fear?"


    I shook my head. "No."


    He nodded. "Then try again."


    I pulled the pendant out of my pocket. The crack had faded a little, as if time and distance had calmed it. It no longer pulsed with pain but with something softer¡ªsomething waiting.


    "This time," Orrin said, "focus not on the people. Focus on the feeling you wish to give them."


    I blinked at him. "What do you mean?"


    "When you enchant, you are not just protecting," he said. "You are offering peace. Trust. Comfort. Those are emotions, not names or faces. Find the emotion. Let that guide you."


    I nodded. Slowly.


    I sat down on a t rock.


    Held the pendant in both hands.


    I closed my eyes again.


    This time, I didn¡¯t picture faces.


    I pictured warmth.


    Not fire. Not heat.


    But a safe ce. A home.


    The smell of Erya¡¯s hair after a bath.


    Darius¡¯ hand brushing mine as we walked.


    My mother humming while she cooked.


    The sound ofughter around the dinner table.


    Kiani¡¯s tiny fingers wrapping around mine.


    I poured those memories into the stone.


    Not clinging. Just letting them fill me.


    The pendant warmed.


    Not burning.


    Not wild.


    Just steady.


    The crack sealed.


    A soft glow surrounded the stone.


    Pale, like moonlight on snow.


    When I opened my eyes, Orrin was watching me with something close to pride.


    "Good," he said. "Very good."


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t known I was holding. My shoulders rxed. I felt lighter.


    "Keep it with you. It is not strong enough to stop a de, but it will slow dark thoughts. Strengthen the heart. That is often more useful."


    I tied the pendant around my neck. It rested near my corbone, light and cool. I touched it with my fingers. It felt like hope.


    "Is that all?" I asked.


    He shook his head. "This is only the first enchantment. More wille. But for now, rest. You have earned it."


    ---


    That night, I sat by the fire Orrin had built. The stars blinked above, sharp and cold. The trees whispered around us. The wolfstone glowed faintly against my skin.


    I thought of everything I had learned sinceing to the Vale.


    The mooncalling¡ªthe night I first heard the song in my blood.


    The spirit-walking¡ªthe dream that wasn¡¯t a dream.


    The burning forest¡ªwhere I faced what I feared most.


    And now this.


    Each step had been harder than thest.


    But each one had brought me closer to who I truly was.


    Not the Luna I had been.


    Not the daughter of a broken past.


    But something new.


    Something stronger.


    I looked into the fire and whispered to it.


    "I won¡¯t break. I won¡¯t let fear stop me."


    The mes flickered.


    The pendant pulsed once.


    And far in the woods, something howled.


    Not a beast.


    Not a warning.


    But the night itself, answering back.


    ---


    Later, after Orrin had gone to rest, I stayed by the fire. I couldn¡¯t sleep. Not yet. I kept thinking about what he said¡ªthat enchantment was the reflection of the soul.


    I touched the stone at my chest.


    What did it say about me?


    Did it show the guilt I still carried?


    The doubts that crept inte at night?


    Or did it show the hope I refused to let go of?


    I didn¡¯t know. Maybe it showed both.


    And maybe that was okay.


    Because I was both.


    A girl who had run.


    And a woman who had returned.


    A daughter.


    A sister.


    A protector.


    Iy back on the grass and looked up at the sky. The stars were clearer now, and the moon had begun to rise. It was not full, not yet. But it was bright enough to paint the treetops silver.


    The wind moved through the leaves like a song.


    I closed my eyes and listened.


    Not just to the world around me.


    But to the one inside.


    And for the first time in a long time, I didn¡¯t feel afraid.


    ---


    By morning, I woke with dew on my cheeks. Orrin was already tending the fire again. He nodded at me as I sat up, brushing leaves from my hair.


    "How do you feel?" he asked.


    "Calm," I said. "Ready."


    He gave a small smile. "Then today, we begin the second enchantment."


    My hand went to the pendant on instinct.


    I felt it stir.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what the second enchantment would be. Orrin hadn¡¯t told me. But I didn¡¯t ask. I didn¡¯t need to know yet.


    For now, I knew this:


    I had made something out of nothing.


    I had turned fear into strength.


    And I had touched a kind of magic that was older than words.


    The fourth way wasn¡¯t about power.


    It was about heart.


    And mine was finally steady.</subtxt>

 Chapter 56 - Fifty Six

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter Fifty Six</h4>


    The air shifted as the sun slipped beneath the horizon. Orange and crimson bled across the sky like open wounds. Clouds drifted slow and thick above the trees, swallowing thest of the light. The warmth of day faded from the ground beneath my boots. I stood near the boundary of the Vale, my fingers wrapped tightly around the wolfstone pendant I had just barely managed to enchant.


    It pulsed faintly against my palm, the moonlight beginning to catch on its rough surface. I could still feel the remnants of its wild energy¡ªuntamed, unpredictable, and deeply tied to my own heart. That was the problem. It didn¡¯t obey unless I was still inside.


    Andtely, I hadn¡¯t been still at all.


    My thoughts never stopped moving. My heart never stopped racing. Even now, as silence settled over thend, something in me kept shifting, like I was waiting for something to happen. Or maybe dreading it.


    Behind me, the trees whispered. Leaves shivered as if in warning. The wind carried a different kind of chill. Not one from weather¡ªbut from presence. From something ancient, watching.


    Orrin appeared silently at my side. He always moved like smoke¡ªquiet but thick with purpose. "You feel it too," he said.


    I nodded. "It¡¯s watching again."


    He looked toward the distant edge of the Vale where the shadows thickened like old blood. His expression was unreadable, but his eyes were sharp. "It waits for nightfall. It always has."


    I swallowed hard. "Why?"


    "Because night is when we doubt," he said simply. "And that¡¯s what it feeds on."


    He stepped forward and knelt, touching the ground with his fingertips like he was reading anguage written in dirt. "This ce holds its own rules. The red-eyed beast does not belong to flesh or bone. It¡¯s made of broken will. Failed trials. Lost souls. Ites when you falter. It stalks when you hesitate."


    "I haven¡¯t hesitated." My voice was tight.


    Orrin looked up at me, his ageless eyes steady. "You¡¯ve feared. That¡¯s enough."


    I didn¡¯t deny it. I couldn¡¯t. The truth was a knot in my chest. I feared I wasn¡¯t ready. I feared what failure would cost. Not just me, but the ones I loved.


    Orrin stood and ced a hand on my shoulder. "Tonight, you must not hide it. You must face it."


    "What if I¡¯m not ready?" I asked, voice barely a whisper.


    He shook his head. "Then it wille anyway."


    ---


    I returned to my small camp. The fire was low, flickering shadows that danced along the trees. My pendant hung from a thin cord around my neck. It was heavier than it looked. Heavier than it had ever been.


    As darkness deepened, the forest hushed. Even the insects stilled. The wind died down, but the silence left in its ce was louder. I could hear my own breath. The beat of my heart. The slow, dragging moments of time stretching long and thin.


    I sat with my knees pulled to my chest. Erya¡¯s face flickered in my thoughts¡ªher soft cheeks, her tiny hands. I missed her more in moments like this, when fear curled around me like smoke. Darius too. His voice would¡¯ve steadied me. His presence would¡¯ve anchored me.


    But this was my path. Mine alone.


    I couldn¡¯t call for help. I couldn¡¯t ask for rescue. That wasn¡¯t the lesson of the Vale.


    The wind carried something sharp then¡ªa scent that made the hairs on my neck rise. Burnt wood. Rusted iron. Something old and wrong.


    The beast.


    It didn¡¯t roar. It didn¡¯t growl. But I knew it was near. I stood slowly, fingers brushing the pendant.


    Red eyes blinked from the treeline.


    They didn¡¯t move.


    They didn¡¯t need to.


    I felt their weight like chains around my ankles. My legs wanted to lock. My breath turned shallow. The pendant pulsed.


    "Luciana," I whispered to myself. "Don¡¯t run."


    Because that was what it wanted.


    ---


    The creature stepped into view¡ªslow, smooth, all shadow and smoke. Its fur was thick with ck mist, and its shape was always shifting¡ªsometimes wolf, sometimes something else. Sometimes something I didn¡¯t have a name for.


    Its eyes glowed brighter than fire. They weren¡¯t just red. They were rage.


    It sniffed the air, nose twitching, then tilted its head as if mocking me. It knew me. Knew my scent. Knew my fear.


    I gritted my teeth. "You don¡¯t scare me."


    A lie.


    It took one step closer.


    My heart pounded against my ribs. I felt it in my ears, in my throat.


    Another step.


    I reached for the pendant and closed my hand around it. Moon energy buzzed against my skin. It felt like a living thing, wild and hot. It trembled with me.


    I thought of Orrin¡¯s words. It feeds on fear and doubt.


    I thought of Aira running. Of Darius alone. Of Erya, waiting. I thought of the promises I¡¯d made, the ones I hadn¡¯t spoken aloud but felt like vows anyway.


    They could not be what broke me.


    "Do it," I said. "Come closer."


    The beast growled. The sound was low, ancient, and wrong. It echoed deep inside me.


    And then it charged.


    ---


    I threw my arms wide.


    Not to fight.


    To embrace.


    The moment it lunged, I didn¡¯t flinch.


    The fear rose¡ªyes. The doubt screamed. But I let them. I didn¡¯t push them down. I didn¡¯t bury them. I let them exist. Because I wasn¡¯t without fear. I wasn¡¯t without doubt.


    But I was still here.


    Still standing.


    And I was stronger because of them.


    The pendant lit up. A silver-white glow exploded from my chest, sting outward in a wide circle.


    The beast hit it like a wall. It recoiled, howling in fury, shadows tearing off its form like shreds of cloth. Its scream wasn¡¯t from pain. It was from recognition. I had denied it its meal.


    It stumbled back. Its red eyes dimmed.


    And then it vanished.


    The silence afterward was loud.


    I dropped to my knees, chest heaving.


    The fire in the camp roared higher all on its own, like it had seen and approved. Like it knew something had changed.


    ---


    Orrin arrived soon after. His presence always came before his voice.


    He didn¡¯t ask. He didn¡¯t have to.


    "You let ite," he said.


    "Yes."


    "You let it see you."


    "Yes."


    "And you¡¯re still here."


    I looked up. "Yes."


    He nodded once, approving. "The edge of nightfall is not about fighting the dark. It¡¯s about walking through it without losing your light."


    I looked at the pendant. It was warm now, but steady. No longer wild. It didn¡¯t pulse with panic. It pulsed with promise.


    "I think I¡¯m ready for whates next," I said.


    Orrin¡¯s smile was faint, but real. "Then the next Way will meet you at sunrise."


    ---


    That night, I did not sleep.


    But for the first time since entering the Vale, I wasn¡¯t afraid of the dark.


    I had seen what hunted me.


    And I had not run.


    I had chosen to stand in its gaze and let it see all of me.


    That was power.


    Not perfection.


    Not the absence of fear.


    But the ability to keep moving in spite of it.


    I sat by the fire until dawn painted the sky in soft blue streaks. The shadows pulled back like curtains, and the first bird dared to sing.


    A new Way would open soon.


    And I would meet it.


    Not because I was fearless.


    But because I had faced my fear and kept going.


    And I would keep going.


    Because the Vale was not done testing me.


    But neither was I done rising.


    Not yet.


    Not ever.

 Chapter 57 - Fifty Seven

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter Fifty Seven</h4>


    The morning fog had not yet lifted when Orrin called me to the stone circle.


    The Guardian bird stood beside him, tall and still as a statue, its feathers shimmering with the glow of early light. Its golden eyes watched me, not with judgment, but with an ancient knowing.


    "Today," Orrin said, "you begin the Fifth Way. The path of Soulbinding."


    I looked from him to the bird, my heart already pounding.


    "What is Soulbinding exactly?"


    Orrin knelt beside the stone altar and ced a small bowl carved from moonrock on top. "It is the act of tethering your spirit to another¡¯s. It is rare, sacred, and dangerous. If done wrongly, it can break your mind. If done well, it will open your soul to power, pain, and rity."


    He looked up at me, serious. "You will bind your soul to the Guardian. Just for a moment. But in that moment, you will feel its truth. Its memories. Its pain."


    I nodded slowly. My chest felt tight, like my breath had caught somewhere deep inside. "What if I can¡¯t handle it?"


    Orrin didn¡¯t soften his tone. "Then you are not ready for what lies ahead."


    The Guardian stepped forward. Its beak touched the bowl. A soft hum filled the air.


    Orrin took a moon-etched dagger and made a small cut across my palm. I didn¡¯t flinch. Blood dripped into the bowl, mixing with water Orrin had poured from the Vale¡¯s sacred spring.


    Then the bird lifted one talon and, in a slow and deliberate motion, pressed it into the bowl as well.


    The moment their blood mixed, I felt it.


    A pull.


    Like my spirit was being stretched, unwound, drawn through a thread too thin to hold me.


    "Don¡¯t fight it," Orrin said calmly. "Let the bond take you."


    I closed my eyes.


    And fell.


    ---


    I wasn¡¯t in the Vale anymore.


    I was flying.


    Wings beat beside me. Wind tore through my hair, then through my feathers. Because I had feathers now. I could feel them. I could feel everything.


    I could feel the ache in the Guardian¡¯s chest as it soared above mountaintops. I could feel the loneliness in its heart as it watched from afar. I could feel hunger. Love. Rage. Longing. Fear.


    Then the memories came.


    They weren¡¯t mine, but they poured into me like a flood. An endless sky full of memory.


    A time when the Vale was untouched, when wolves bowed before the Guardian as their bridge to the Moon.


    A time when the sky held more stars, when the rivers spoke, and the trees whispered old names in the wind.


    A time when betrayal came.


    When dark wolves rose from the cursednds, when the Guardian was chained, wounded, and left to bleed in silence. It had fought. Hard. But it was outnumbered. Their magic twisted the air. Their eyes were hollow.


    It cried out for help.


    None came.


    The wolves that had once honored it turned their backs.


    It wept under the moon, its wings torn and twisted. And it waited.


    Waited for a Chosen.


    Years passed like minutes in the memory. And yet every second was heavy.


    I saw it all through its eyes, but I felt it through my heart.


    The pain wasn¡¯t sharp. It was deep. Endless. The kind that doesn¡¯t scream, but settles inside you like stone.


    I tried to pull away, but the bond held tight.


    Then the worst memory came.


    The Guardian saw a young girl, running through the woods. Hair like fire. Eyes full of sorrow. She was my mother.


    The Guardian called out, but Aira couldn¡¯t hear. She passed right through the boundary of Thornridge and into the human world. The Guardian shrieked, but she vanished.


    It tried to follow. It couldn¡¯t.


    Then the bird curled itself into a tree and didn¡¯t move again for years.


    I sobbed.


    Not because of the sadness in the memory¡ªbut because I understood it.


    That feeling of being left behind.


    Of crying out and getting silence.


    I had lived that too.


    I remembered waiting by the door as a child, thinking maybe my mother woulde back from wherever she had gone. I remembered the long nights. The quiet.


    The Guardian had waited too.


    The connection between us tightened. The Guardian no longer felt like another being. It felt like me. A version of me shaped by time and wings and loss.


    A new emotion bloomed.


    Understanding.


    And after thatpassion.


    ---


    When I opened my eyes, I was back on the stone ground.


    My hands trembled. My breath came in gasps. Orrin knelt beside me, his face unreadable.


    The Guardian stood a few feet away, but I could still feel it. Like a thread from my soul to its heart.


    "You survived," Orrin said quietly.


    "It hurts," I whispered.


    He nodded. "Truth often does."


    I looked at the Guardian. It took a slow step toward me, then another. It lowered its head and touched mine gently with its beak.


    A silent thank you.


    The bond still pulsed between us. Faint now, but real.


    "Did you see it?" Orrin asked. "The girl?"


    "My mother," I said.


    He gave a short nod. "The Guardian has carried that sorrow for many years. And now you carry a piece of it too."


    "Why show me that?" I asked, voice shaking. "Why not show me something easier?"


    "Because the Fifth Way is not about control," he said. "It is about connection. True strength doesn¡¯te from forcing power. Ites from sharing burden. From holding another¡¯s pain without losing yourself."


    I sat back, still reeling. My body was sore. My heart felt raw.


    But something inside me had changed.


    Before, I had wanted strength so I could protect the people I loved.


    Now, I wanted strength so I could understand them.


    So I could carry their pain too, not just shield them from mine.


    ---


    Later that night, as the Vale darkened and the mist returned, I sat near the small campfire Orrin had built.


    The Guardian perched on a stone above me, silent.


    I didn¡¯t need to speak to feel its thoughts.


    They pulsed softly in the back of my mind like a heartbeat.


    I closed my eyes.


    And for a moment, I let my thoughts reach it too.


    Thank you, I whispered from within.


    Not just for the memories. But for trusting me with them.


    The Guardian stirred, then let out a low, echoing cry. It didn¡¯t sound sad this time. It sounded like release.


    Like the wind finally blowing through a broken tree.


    I breathed deep.


    The fire cracked beside me. Orrin had gone quiet. I wasn¡¯t sure if he had fallen asleep or just knew I needed this silence.


    The Guardian¡¯s gaze drifted toward the stars, and mine followed.


    They looked different now.


    Not because the sky had changed, but because I had.


    I saw a story in every shimmer. A loss behind every light.


    But also, a hope.


    The Fifth Way had opened a door.


    To power. To pain. To others.


    And to myself.


    I was still afraid of what came next. But it wasn¡¯t the same kind of fear.


    Before, I had feared not being strong enough.


    Now, I feared not being open enough.


    Because power without empathy was just a weapon.


    And I was done being a de. I wanted to be a bridge.


    ---


    I slept restlessly that night.


    Dreams of wings and forests and chains. Of cries that went unanswered.


    But also dreams of light. Of feathers catching moonlight. Of eyes that knew me.


    When I woke, the Guardian was still there.


    Watching.


    Not as a teacher.


    But as apanion.


    I stood slowly, my muscles stiff.


    "Is it always like that?" I asked Orrin, who had woken before me and was stirring a pot of something warm.


    "No," he said. "Sometimes it¡¯s worse. Sometimes better. But it is always true."


    I nodded.


    I understood now why so few chose this path.


    Why so many failed it.


    To walk the Fifth Way was to allow another being¡¯s truth to live inside you.


    Even if it shattered you first.


    But I hadn¡¯t shattered.


    Not fully.


    And what broke?


    Would grow back stronger.


    Not hardened.


    But whole.


    And I was ready for the next way.


    Whatever it asked of me.


    Because my spirit was no longer my own.


    It was part of something older.


    Something true.


    And it would never be silent again.

 Chapter 58 - Fifty Eight

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter Fifty Eight</h4>


    The dream came softly, like mist slipping through cracks in stone. One moment I was lying in the quiet stillness of the Vale, the moonlight cooling my skin. The next, the world turned to fog, and the air thickened with silence.


    I stood in a field of white ash. The sky was gray and unmoving, and the trees around me were nothing but charred shadows of what they had once been. The wind didn¡¯t blow. No birds sang. Even the air felt like it held its breath.


    Then I saw him.


    The cursed wizard.


    He rose from the ash like smoke, his robes torn and scorched, his eyes glowing with something ancient and heavy. Not hate. Not anger. But warning.


    "Luciana," he said, his voice cracking like firewood in mes.


    I took a step back. My body remembered his pain. Thest time I saw him, he had pulled me into his past¡ªinto the moment he was betrayed and cursed. I had barely survived it. And now, here he was again.


    "Why are you here?" I asked. "What do you want from me now?"


    "Ie not to take," he said. "But to warn."


    He raised one hand, and the ash around us swirled. It lifted into the air and formed images. Shapes. Faces.


    I gasped.


    Aira.


    My mother, walking in a ce I did not know. Her hair was longer than I remembered. She wore a cloak the color of dusk. She looked tired, older¡ªbut she was alive.


    Then the image shifted.


    John.


    His face was twisted in confusion, his hand holding something I couldn¡¯t make out¡ªa stone, glowing faintly. Behind him, the ground pulsed with red light. Cracks in the earth spread like veins.


    "This is happening now," the wizard said. "Far from here. But its pull reaches even the cursednds."


    "What is that ce? What are they doing?"


    "They search without knowing," he said. "They open without meaning. The seal that keeps the ancient doom buried is weakening. And someone you once trusted walks too close to it."


    The images faded. The ash fell.


    I looked into the wizard¡¯s eyes. "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Because your path is tied to what they awaken. You are the Chosen, but you are not alone in this. If the seal breaks before your training ends, even your power will not be enough."


    I felt cold spread through me. Not fear. Not yet. But something deep and old. A knowing.


    "What do I do?"


    "Finish what you began," he said. "The Sixth Way awaits you. But do not linger. The edge of the world grows thin."


    He began to fade, his body turning into mist, his voice echoing in my bones.


    "And Luciana..."


    "Yes?"


    "Tell Orrin the name of the ce you saw. The ancient ones called it *Drelun.* The Restless Cradle."


    Then the dream shattered like ss.


    ---


    I woke with a sharp breath, my body drenched in sweat. The campfire had died down to embers. The Guardian bird perched nearby, its feathers glowing faintly in the dark.


    The dream clung to me like smoke. I could still feel the wizard¡¯s presence, still see the red cracks in the earth, still hear his voice in the back of my mind.


    Orrin was awake. He watched me from across the fire.


    "You saw him again," he said.


    I nodded. "He came with a warning."


    Orrin stood and came to my side. I told him everything¡ªthe vision of my mother, John, the strange glowing stone, the red cracks in the ground. And the word the wizard had left me with.


    "Drelun," I whispered. "He called it the Restless Cradle."


    Orrin froze.


    For the first time since I met him, fear crossed his face. Not panic, not rm¡ªbut the kind of fear born from memory. From knowledge.


    "That name hasn¡¯t been spoken in centuries," he said. "It was buried with the curse."


    "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s not just a ce. It¡¯s a gate. A scar in the world that leads to something darker than death."


    My breath caught.


    "And it¡¯s waking up," I said.


    Orrin ced a hand on my shoulder. "Then we cannot wait. Your training must be finished before that seal breaks. The Sixth Trial will begin tomorrow."


    I nodded, even though my heart felt heavy.


    I thought of my mother walking closer to danger. I thought of Darius holding Erya in Silverglen, unaware of the storming. I thought of John¡ªwhat he was holding, and how little he likely understood of the danger. His ignorance didn¡¯t make him innocent. It made him reckless.


    There wasn¡¯t time left for fear.


    Only fire.


    Only fate.


    And I would meet both with eyes open.


    ---


    Later that night, I sat with the Guardian bird. Its golden eyes blinked slowly as it watched me.


    "You knew he woulde again, didn¡¯t you?"


    The bird tilted its head.


    "You feel it too," I said. "The world is shifting. The past doesn¡¯t stay buried."


    The bird let out a low trill, almost like a sigh.


    "If I don¡¯t finish this in time... will everything we¡¯ve done be for nothing?"


    The bird leaned forward, pressing its forehead gently to mine.


    A warmth passed between us.


    Not words. Not visions.


    Just hope.


    And that was enough.


    Sometimes, hope was the most dangerous thing of all. It made you believe you could win. That you were strong enough. That even in the face of something ancient and broken, you could be whole.


    And still, I held onto it.


    I thought of everything we had lost. Everyone. The fallen warriors at the Crossroads. The sisters who never made it to the Circle. The promises I made in silence and sealed in blood.


    This couldn¡¯t be for nothing.


    ---


    When the first light of morning touched the Vale, I stood at the center of the ancient ring once again. The grass here always shimmered faintly, like dew and starlight had be one. The standing stones surrounding the ring hummed with old power, their runes faint but pulsing, as if awakened by purpose.


    Orrin joined me, his staff in hand, his eyes hard with purpose.


    "This next trial," he said, "is not only power. It is choice. The Sixth Way is not taught. It is faced."


    I looked at him, steady. "I¡¯m ready."


    "No," he said, not cruelly. "But you must be anyway."


    I took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    Orrin raised his staff.


    The sky dimmed. The ground shifted.


    And the world opened before me.


    Into the unknown.


    Into whates next.


    ---


    I felt the Vale fall away. The air twisted, turned, and then stilled. I stood in darkness, but it wasn¡¯t empty. It pressed around me, whispering.


    *What will you give?*


    The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was inside me¡ªancient and echoing, not of the cursed wizard, nor Orrin, nor anyone I knew.


    I took another step. Light flickered at the edge of my vision. Then it moved.


    No, not light.


    Memories.


    One after the other. Aira¡¯sughter. Darius¡¯s hand brushing mine under starlight. Kiani¡¯s sleepy voice calling me "sister." The first time I shifted. The first time I killed.


    All of it spun around me.


    *What will you keep?* the voice asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," I whispered. "But I¡¯ll choose."


    *Then choose wisely.*


    A shape formed ahead¡ªa path made of light and shadow, split in two directions.


    On one side, a sword. Bloodied. Glinting.


    On the other, a hand. Open. Waiting.


    I understood then.


    Power or mercy.


    War or peace.


    To wield or to guide.


    *The Sixth Way is not given. It is chosen.*


    I looked at the sword. My hands remembered its weight. The countless times I had drawn it in defense. Or in fury.


    I looked at the hand. My heart remembered its warmth. The times I had been offered grace. And the moments I failed to give it.


    I stepped forward.


    And I made my choice.

 Chapter 59 - Fifty Nine

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter Fifty Nine</h4>


    The spirit path was colder this time. I felt it the moment Orrin ced his hand on my forehead and whispered the chant that loosened my soul from flesh. There was no gentle drift, no floating through warmth and light. My spirit was pulled like a thread through a storm¡ªtugged by urgency, by fear, by a whisper I didn¡¯t recognize until Inded.


    Wind howled through pine trees. I blinked into fog. A familiar fog. This was Thornridge, or at least the echo of it. I stood on the edge of the forest, not far from the old council hall. But everything was washed in grey, dimmer than I remembered. As if the ce had aged in my absence, and the spirit realm had preserved its sorrow.


    Still, I could hear voices inside. And one of them made my chest ache.


    "She abandoned the pack!"


    A male voice¡ªrough, full of bitterness. I stepped closer, every part of me tense.


    "She didn¡¯t abandon anyone!" Darius shouted.


    I moved until I could peer through the wall. In the spirit realm, barriers of wood and stone were like mist. I passed through them easily and saw him.


    Darius stood at the center of the room, fists clenched. His jaw was tight. His dark hair had grown longer, brushing his cor. His eyes¡ªthose steady eyes I once knew so well¡ªwere tired, shadowed. But they burned with a fire that hadn¡¯t gone out.


    Around him stood the council. Four elders, dressed in dark cloaks. And one of them, the one who had shouted, was Jeran. A wolf who had never trusted me.


    "She chased dreams and fairy tales! We haven¡¯t heard from her in moons. The warriors are restless. The bordends are unstable. And the people¡ªthey¡¯re afraid."


    "She¡¯s doing what none of us could," Darius growled. "Facing what we refused to."


    "She¡¯s facing ghosts! While we live in danger."


    Another councilwoman¡ªMira, the eldest¡ªshook her head slowly. "Darius. We respected your bond with her. But your loyalty is tearing this pack apart."


    He took a step forward. "Do you think I don¡¯t feel torn? Do you think I don¡¯t miss her every moment of every day?"


    His voice broke. And something in me broke with it.


    "She went because she had to. Because I let her. Because she believed in something bigger than herself."


    There was silence. The kind that choked.


    Then Jeran crossed his arms. "And what if she never returns? What if she fails? We¡¯ve been patient. Too patient. Now it¡¯s time for change."


    Mira sighed, long and low. "We are preparing a vote."


    Darius looked up. "A vote?"


    "To determine if you are still fit to lead."


    My breath caught. I wanted to scream. To pound on the walls and tell them they were wrong. That he was trying to protect them all, even when it hurt. Especially when it hurt.


    But I was a ghost here.


    Heughed bitterly. "I see. So it¡¯s finallye to that."


    "You¡¯ve let your heart blind you," Jeran said. "And it will be our undoing."


    "No," Darius said. His voice was quiet but steady. "It¡¯s your fear that will be our undoing."


    He turned away then, walking toward the back of the hall. He passed right through me, though I knew he couldn¡¯t see me. Still, his nearness stirred something deep inside.


    I followed him. Outside, he stopped at the base of the great tree where we had once carved our initials as teens. The bark had healed over, but if you looked closely, the lines were still there. A memory pressed into wood.


    His hand brushed the surface.


    "Where are you, Luciana?" he whispered.


    I reached for him. My hand passed through his shoulder.


    "I¡¯m here," I said, though he couldn¡¯t hear.


    He stared up at the moon, his face filled with pain.


    "They don¡¯t understand. But I still believe in you. Even now. Even if it costs me everything."


    Tears stung my eyes.


    How many nights had he stood here? How many prayers had he whispered into the dark while the pack whispered behind his back?


    I wanted to stay. To keep watching. To reach out and tell him he wasn¡¯t alone. But a sharp pull tugged at my soul.


    The spirit realm was reiming me.


    My vision blurred. The mist thickened.


    I caught onest glimpse of him before I was torn away, yanked back through the cold void between worlds.


    ---


    I woke gasping.


    Orrin stood over me, one hand steady on my chest.


    "You stayed too long," he said calmly. "You nearly lost the thread."


    My throat was dry. My hands shook. I sat up slowly, the world around me spinning.


    "I saw him," I said. "Darius. They want to remove him."


    Orrin nodded. "And now you understand. Your journey is not just for you. It never was."


    I closed my eyes. The image of Darius, alone beneath the moon, carved itself into my memory. The way his shoulders sagged. The rawness in his voice.


    "They¡¯re losing faith in him. Because of me."


    "Because they fear what they do not understand," Orrin said. "They forget the old ways."


    I pressed my palm to the ground. The soil was cool. Steadying.


    "What do I do now?"


    "You train," Orrin said. "You prepare. Because when the timees, you must return not as a seeker¡ªbut as the answer."


    I nodded. My fear hadn¡¯t left. But now I knew what it looked like. The faces of doubt. The weight Darius carried.


    I would carry it with him.


    And I would return with fire in my soul.


    ---


    Later that night, I sat by the Vale¡¯s edge, the moon shining above me. The wind whispered through the trees, carrying the scent of moss and magic. The stillness here had alwaysforted me. But tonight, it hummed with anticipation.


    The guardian birdnded on a branch nearby, its feathers shimmering like moonlight on water. It watched me with calm, ancient eyes.


    "You saw your home," it said. Its voice echoed in my mind like music on the wind.


    "I did."


    "And your heart?"


    I pressed a hand to my chest. "Still heavy. But stronger."


    The bird tilted its head. "Then you are ready for the next path. The one that leads not through shadow\... but through fire."


    "Fire?" I echoed, uncertain.


    "To rebuild what has burned, you must first walk through the ze. The council doubts him. The people falter. But you¡ªLuciana¡ªyou must rise."


    I looked down at my hands. Calloused. Scarred. Stronger than they had once been.


    "How will I know when it¡¯s time to return?"


    "You¡¯ll feel it," the bird said. "Like thunder beneath your ribs. Like the forest holding its breath."


    I turned my gaze to the moon. My homnd was falling into doubt.


    But I would rise.


    For them.


    For him.


    For all of us.


    And when I returned, I would note quietly.


    I woulde as the storm.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!